in life more backward in good thinges more prophane in heart more contemning the word of God and loathing the meanes of saluation then they were in the beginning of their dayes This is our estate and condition most lamentable and fearefull and yet wee can complaine of Idle boyes and sluggish Schollers that thinke they take to much learning for their money and neuer consider that we are the men and that the prouerbe concerneth our selues God will enter into iudgement with vs and if we be not learners in his Schoole he will remoue vs and discharge vs out of his Schoole It had beene better for vs that we had neuer knowne God that we had neuer receiued his truth nay it had beene better for vs that we had neuer beene borne or beene borne Turkes and Canibals Pagans and Infidels then to haue the Gospell among vs and not to heare it or to heare it and not to learne by it or to learne by it and not to obey it and grow daily in the practise of it This appeareth by the greeuous threatnings denounced by Christ our Sauiour against those Citties where his word had beene preached and professed and his great miracles had beene wrought and shewed n Mat. 11. 21. 22. 23. 24. Woe be to thee Corazin woe be to thee Bethsaida for if the great workes which were done in you had beene done in Tyrus and Sidon they had repented long agone in sackecloth and ashes but I say vnto you it shall be easier for them at the day of iudgement then for you And thou Capernaum which art lifted vp vnto Heauen shalt be brought downe to Hell for if the great workes which haue beene done in thee had beene done among them of Sodome they had remained to this day But I say vnto you that it shall be easier for them of the Land of Sodome in the day of iudgement then for thee He compareth heere Corazin and Bethsaida with Tyre and Sydon likewise Capernaum with Sodom that is the places where Christ had dwelled where the Gospell had beene offered where many of his miracles had beene manifested with such Citties as neuer had the Law neuer heard the Gospell neuer saw the Prophets neuer knew the Doctrine of saluation but liued in ignorance and in idolatry And in this comparison he teacheth that such Townes and Villages as haue had the preaching of the word and the ministry of the Gospell among them shall receiue greater punishment in the day of iudgement then other poore blind wretches that neuer had these meanes offered vnto them We would all of vs thinke it a very harsh and homely comparison and farre from all likely-hood of truth if I should compare vs euen vs of Isfield with Sodome and Gomorrah wee know o Ezek. 16. 49. how foule and filthy these places were we confesse they are loathsome in our eyes and odious in our eares we know that for their wickednesse they p Gen. 19 â4 were destroyed with fire and brimstone from heauen and yet I say vnto you in the name of God from the warrant of his sacred word by which we shall all be iudged that if we liue in this contempt of the truth that is preached vnto vs and do not bring forth the fruits of the Gospell it had been better we had beene borne Sodomites and Gomorrheans for our iudgement shall be greater and our punishment heauier because our sinne is heinouser No sinne greater then the contempt of the Gospel as no mercy is greater then the peaceable enioying of the liberty of the Gospell and therefore no reward of sinne shall be more horrible So that we may truely say from the mouth of Christ it shall be easier for Sodome in the day of iudgement then for our Village Let vs apply this to our selues and lay it to our heartes to worke in vs true repentance Corazin Bethsaida and Capernaum had many priuiledges and might glory as much as we in the fauours vouchsafed vnto them and yet they are vpbraided by Christ with their vnthanke-fulnesse toward the Gospell so that the case of Sodome is made better Take heed therefore least we contemne the Gospell and so committing one of the greatest sinnes wee make our selues guilty of the greatest iudgementes that can fal vpon mankind The contempt of the Gospell hath brought the heauy hand of God vpon the Iewes that were Gods owne people Let vs not be high minded we are no whit better but rather feare least God spare not vs and tremble vnder his grieuous but yet righteous iudgements who spareth not those that are deere vnto him when they sinne against him Vse 2. Secondly we are bound to vse the meanes that may further these guiftes in vs that is the ministry of the word which being reuerently vsed hath a promise of blessing It is a light vnto our feet and a lanthorne vnto our paths it setteth vs in our way and directeth vs vnto our iourneies end The Apostle teacheth q 1 Cor 3. 6. that Paule planteth Apollos watereth but it is God that giueth the encrease to wit by the planting and watering of the Ministers The Husbandman tilleth and toyleth about his ground he soweth his Corne but he cannot make it spring vp nor send the earely and latter raine So is it with the Ministers of the Gospell the Lordes Husbandmen they must labour in his field which is the Church that the people may grow in faith and grace This reproueth those that attend not to the ordinance of God with care and diligence but neglect the worke of the Lord in them They will not suffer themselues to be ploughed and tilled that grace may grow in their hearts as Corne doth in the Fieldes They say they increase and proceed in the waies of Godlinesse but they will not vse the meanes which God hath ordained and therefore they do deceiue themselues He that heareth not at all doth not grow at all he that heareth negligently groweth slowly in any good thing For as we sow so we shall reape Againe this checketh the dulnesse and drowsinesse of such as when they haue begun in the spirit would end in the flesh which say the word is profitable and necessary to gather a Church but not to continue it to begin faith but when it is begun and begotten in vs we need not heare still we haue faith already by the preaching of the word we shall not therefore need to frequent the preaching of it still we haue that wrought in vs which the word is appointed to worke These men vnder a colour of hauing faith do scorne and deride the preaching of faith But the word is not onely the immortall seed to beget vs but wholesome food to sustaine vs it is milke for such as are weake and strong meate for such as are of riper yeares He neuer had faith by the word that seeketh not the strengthning of it by the word It is not enough to haue saith but we must
20. are Ambassadors but the Ambassador is not sent without authority from him that sendeth him They are b Hebr. 13 7. Captains of the Lords hoast but the Captaine hath rule and gouernement ouer those that are vnder his charge and regiment If then the true Ministers of Christ be Fathers Shepheards Ambassadors and Captains vnder Christ the great shepheard of the Sheepe their Office cannot be without iurisdiction and authority ouer the people of God committed to their charge Reason 2. Secondly if we consider the fruits and effects that are ascribed in the word to the Ministers of the word we shall see that their Ministry is ioyned with authority They are the meanes and instruments to bring vs to the knowledge of Christ to the bosome of the Church and to the Kingdome of Heauen Their Office is to conuert sinners and to saue soules When Christ ascended vp into Heauen he appointed Pastors and Teachers in his Church c Ephe 4 11 12. for the repairing of the Saintes for the worke of the Ministry and for the edification of the body of Christ till we all meet together in the vnity of faith and that acknowledging of the sonne of God vnto a perfect man and vnto the measure of the age of the fulnesse of Christ So the Apostle exhorteth Timothy to take heed to himselfe to exercise his guifts to giue attendance to Reading to be diligent in exhortation and to continue in deliuering sound Doctrine d 1 Tim 4 16. because in dooing these thinges he should saue both himselfe and them that heare him God hath put into them and their mouths the word of reconciliation so that faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the preaching of the word of God and therefore the Ministers are said to saue their owne soules and the soules of others Reason 3. Thirdly there is a coâperation of God and the Ministers Office together and an admirable simpathy betweene them If then God and the Minister do worke together he may lawfully inioyne men to do their duties This is it which the Apostle teacheth e 1 Cor 3 9. and 2 Cor 6 1 We are together Gods labourers and in another place We therefore as workers together beseech you that ye receiue not the grace of God in vaine where to comfort the Ministers against the contempt of the world he declareth that it pleaseth God to vse their Ministry to worke faith in whom he will True it is the Ministers are not able to giue or worke faith in the hearers either in whole or in part it is God onely that giueth encrease and a blessing vpon his owne meanes but they are the instruments which he imployeth He commandeth the Ministers to preach and he giueth a blessing to their preaching The Minister laboureth on the heart and conscience God reformeth it and giueth the grace of repentance The Minister deliuereth the Doctrine of faith God giueth the gift of faith The Minister teacheth righteousnesse and holinesse of life God saith be it so he shal be righteous and holy The Minister pronounceth mercy to the penitent God bestoweth mercy and forgiuenesse of sinnes vpon him Thus God ratifieth their word and after a sort tieth his blessing vnto it Seeing rherefore that the Ministers of the word haue many titles of power and iurisdiction giuen vnto them seeing they are the meanes and instruments appointed to bring vs to saluation and Lastly seeing they worke with God and as it were helpe him in bringing men to faith and eternall life we may conclude that their Office is ioyned with power and authority Vse 1. Let vs see what are the vses of this Doctrine First touching the Office it selfe we gather that it is a worthy calling an honourable Office an excellent Function how base and meane soeuer it be esteemed among men of this world This the Apostle setteth downe writing to Timothy f 1 Tim 3 1. If a man desire the Office of a Bishop that is a Minister of tâe Gospell he desireth a worthy worke not onely a worke but a worthy worke Therefore this Office is not onely a lawfull calling but a worthy calling It is hard to discharge it aright for who g 2 Cor 2 16. is sufficient for these thinges but those thinges that are hard are excellent The Minster beareth the person of Christ in preaching the word and administring the Sacraments We heard before that in furthering and finishing the saluation of men God worketh with them It is a great and glorious account which God maketh of his word in the mouth of his Ministers when it is truely preached and rightly applied he giueth grace by it and ordinarily worketh not saluation without it This is no small honour and estimation to the Ministers of God and to the Ministry of his word that he admitteth them as ioynt-workers and as it were fellow-labourers with him he worketh when they worke he exhorteth when they exhort he reproueth when they reproue he teacheth when they teach This the Prophet teacheth to be the Ministers commission giuen him of God when he hath preached righteousnesse to man h Iob 33 24. God will haue mercy on him and will say to the Minister Deliuer him that he go not downe into the pit for I haue receiued reconciliation This the Apostle saith i 2 Cor 5 20. Now then are wee Ambassadours for Christ as though God did beseech you through vs we pray you in Christs stead that ye be reconciled to God This our Sauiour Christ also himselfe speaketh and auoucheth in the person of Peter k Mat 16 19. I will giue vnto thee the Keyes of the Kingdome of Heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt binde vpon earth shal be bound in Heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose on earth shal be loosed in Heauen Whereby he teacheth that the Ministers are the Porters of Heauen they haue the Keyes committed vnto them they are appointed to bring the Children of God into the sheepefold of Christ They shut the Kingdome of Heauen against all vnbeleeuers by preaching that they shall not enter but be cast into vtter darknesse and be tormented in Hell They open the Kingdome of Heauen to all beleeuers and penitent persons by preaching that they shall enter into the kingdome of Heauen and enioy eternall life To this end and purpose Christ speaketh to his Apostles after his ascension l Iohn 20 23. Whose sinnes soeuer ye remit they are remitted and whose sinnes ye retaine they are retained True it is God onely forgiueth sinnes properly but he hath appointed his Ministers to preach publish and to witnesse to their consciences that repent and beleeue the Gospell that all their sinnes are forgiuen And on the other side to preach and declare that such as will not beleeue and repent shall neuer haue their sinnes forgiuen them For how the Ministers binde and loose shutte and open forgiue and retaine the Prophet Esay sheweth m Esay 44 25
is sweeter then the Hony it is purer then the Gold it is better then the Pearles more nourishable then meate more forceable then the Leauen more profitable then the Raine more comfortable then the Dew that falleth vpon the Herbs It is able to make a Blinde man see a Crooked man straight a Bond man free a poore man rich a sicke man whole nay a dead man it is able to make aliue againe This is a great worke it is a wonderfull Miracle that God worketh in the time of the Gospell We are borne dead in sinnes g Ephe. 2 1. and trespasses without Faith without Repentance without Grace without God without Hope without Sanctification without Saluation but the Word of God is able to bring restoring of sight to the blinde deliuerance to the Captiue liberty to the bruised healing to the broken hearted and life to the dead This is noted as the end of Paules calling and sending to Preach the Gospell h Act. 16 18. To open their Eyes that they may turne from darknesse to light and from the power of Sathan vnto God that they may receiue forgiuenesse of sinnes and an inheritance among them that are sanctified by Faith in Christ Iesus Thus also the Author of the Epistle to the Hebrewes writeth i Heb. 4 12. The word of God is liuely and mighty in operation and sharper then any two-edged sword and entreth through euen vnto the diuiding asunder of the soule and the spirit of the ioynts and the marrow and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart If any aske the question how it hath this power I answer not by any inherent quality in it selfe nor by any force it receiueth from man that preacheth it but from the Supernaturall power of God k Gal. 2. and Psal 19 7 8 13 who is mighty in the hearts of men reioycing the heart conuerting the Soule giuing wisedome to the simple graunting light vnto the eyes and keeping from presumptuous sinnes by it Reason 2. Secondly that way whereby God worketh Faith in vs by the same meanes he beginneth our new-birth and maketh vs his owne Children But the ordinary meanes to worke Faith in vs is the preaching of the word For how shall they l Ro. 10 14 17 call on him in whom they haue not beleeued And how shall they beleeue in him of whom they haue not heard And how shall they heare without a Preacher And how shall they Preach except they be sent So then Faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God We see heereby that Faith is the cause and beginning of repentance we see also that Faith is wrought by the word and therfore by necessary consequence repentance must come by the word Here are three things offered to our considerations the Word Faith and Regeneration Regeneration is a fruit of Faith Faith is an effect of the Word the Word is preached by the Minister Now it is a true rule m Causa causae est causa causati that the cause of the cause is also the cause of the effect and therefore the preaching of the Word beeing the cause of Faith which causeth Repentance and Regeneration must also needes be the cause of Repentance and of Regeneration Reason 3. Thirdly it is the ordinance of God to worke this good worke of Regeneration in vs because we cannot by our wisedome or any naturall guifts in our selues though most esteemed in our owne eyes and greatly magnified by others attaine sanctification of life or beleeue vnto saluation This the Apostle testifieth 1 Cor. 1. and maketh this the reason why God will saue vs by the hearing of Faith preached n 1 Cor. 1 21. Seeing the World by it owne wisedome knew not God in the wisedome of God it pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to saue them that beleeue There is a double knowledge of God and a double way to know him one Naturall the other Spirituall Naturall by the sight of the Creatures by the view of the world by beholding the heauens o Psal 19 1. Rom. 1 19. which declare the glory of God whereby the eternity the Maiesty the power the wisedome the greatnesse the goodnesse of God doe appeare Spirituall by hearing and hearkning vnto the word of God which not onely beareth witnesse to those essentiall properties of God more sufficiently and fully then the former but setteth down distinctly the Trinity of the persons and the mercy of God toward the elect promised and performed vnto them for Christs sake Naturall reason is blind in the matters of God and though it may serue to make vs without excuse it cannot suffice to bring vs to saluation without a farther and better guide So then the Lord to make the wisedome of the World foolishnesse and to gaine glory to his owne Name and to shew that he hath vouchsafed that grace mercy to vs which he denyed to the wisest among the Gentiles that were learned and skilfull in all humane knowledge but were vtterly ignorant of his Word hath raised vp to vs a light which they neuer saw and made vs to heare the sound of a voyce which they neuer heard Seeing therefore the word preached is of so great force that it causeth Faith in vs which all the wisedome of the World could neuer worke it followeth that this word of God is the ordinarie cause or Instrument of our conuersion and saluation This is so plain so pregnant a truth that it is greatly to be wondred that any should stumble or stagger at it and that all doe not submit themselues vnto it Obiections brought to proue preaching not to be the ordinarie meanes to beget faith But because doubts arise and Obiections are made against this point and principle plainly proued and firmely established by reasons out of the Scripture let vs see what they are and how they may be answered Obiection 1. First of all it is obiected that there are other meanes effectuall to worke Faith and to bring to Repentance as afflictioÌ or priuat admonition Touching affliction such as liued in Idolatry in ignoraunce in vncleannesse that fauoured wholly of the flesh and nothing at all of the spirit haue bin brought to confesse and forsake their sinnes and to humble them-selues vnder the mightie hand of God some being afflicted in body p 2 Chron. as Manasseth others troubled in Conscience feeling the wound of the spirit groaning vnder the stroke of Gods iudgements q Actes 9 6. as Paule in his conuersion haue by this meanes had Faith and Repentance giuen vnto them And touching priuate exhortation it is made auayleable to turne vs to God Hence it is that the Apostle teaching that a beleeuing Husband may with a safe Conscience vse the company of an vnbeleeuing Wife and a beleeuing Wife vse the companie of an vnbeleeuing husband so that the one ought not depart from the other hee vseth this Reason
Ministry as forcible and powerfull to his own soule as euer he perceiued the Ministry of another The threatninges of God denounced by his owne mouth in the name of GOD haue made him shake the consolations that he hath pronounced haue entred into his soule and refreshed his bowels And of this we haue from time to time to our owne comfort a blessed experience Besides if the Lord would blesse other wayes and means to the Minister who is necessarily restrained by the commandement of God the discharge of his calling from the hearing of others what is that to the people who are charged to heare the Law from their mouthes and no way hindred from the performance of this duty so that they must followe the way that God hath left vnto them that is to attend to the ordinance which hee hath chalked out vnto them Obiection 4. Fourthly it may be saide that Christ appointed reading to be an ordinary meanes to beget Faith when he sendeth out his Apostles into the world to i Math. 28 14 teach all Nations which includeth a commaundement to teach them by writing as well as by worde and consequently implyeth that the people should be taught as well by reading their writings as by hearing their preachings to come vnto faith Heereupon it is that Christ willeth the people to search k Iohn 5 39. and 20 31. Luke 16. the Scripture because in them they thought to haue eternall life they did testifie of him And the Apostle Iohn saith These things are written that yee might beleeue that Iesus is that Christ that sonne of God and that in beleeuing ye might haue life through his name So Abraham saide to the rich man They haue Moses and the Prophets let them heare them Answere I aunswere the commandement giuen to the Apostles concerneth principally the preaching of the Gospell by word of mouth and liuely voice vttered in the hearing of the nations and therefore some of them wrote more some of them lesse some of them nothing at all But if the commandement had beene as general for writing as for preaching none of the Apostles would haue omitted it nor could haue stayed their pennes without a manifest breach of their owne duty and Gods commandement Now so farre as their writing was one kind of teaching and included in that word the meaning is for confirmation preseruation of that truth which they deliuered preached among them Thus the Apostle speaketh to the Corinthians l 1 Cor. 15 1 2 I declare vnto you the Gospell which I preached vnto you which ye haue also receiued and wherein ye continue whereby ye are saued if ye keepe in memory after what manner I preached vnto you except ye haue beleeued in vaine Likewise writing to the Romaines m Rom. 15 14 15. I my selfe am perswaded of you my Brethren that ye also are full of goodnesse filled with all knowledge and are able to admonish one another neuerthelesse I haue somwhat boldly after a sort written vnto you as one that putteth you in remembrance thorough the grace that is giuen me of God So the Apostle Iohn saith n 1 Iohn 2 21 I haue not written vnto you because ye know not the truth but because ye know it that no lye is of the truth Whereby we see that they wrote to those to whome before they had preached to confirme them in the truth which they had imbraced and receiued They did not write to them that were wholly ignorant of the truth and had neuer heard the Gospell but to such as they hadde taught to the end that either standing in it they might be established or being falne from it they might be recouered and reclaimed Thus he commendeth o 1 Thes 3 12 the Thessalonians because they had kept all the ordinances and traditions receiued from him and thus he telleth the Galathians p Galath 1 6. That he maruailed much that they were so soon remoued away vnto another Gospell from him that had called them in the grace of Christ It remaineth therefore to answere such testimonies as are alledged to iustifie the sufficiency of reading and to make it an ordinary meanes of saluation Touching the place Iohn 5. commanding the searching of the scriptures Christ Iesus in the same referreth them to the Scriptures or worde written to correct their iudgements touching himselfe his person and offices For whereas they beleeued not the Sermons of Christ and the Lord Iesus could not safely referre them to the chaire of the Scribes and Pharisees who were grossely deceiued and maliciously blinded in that Mystery there remayned onely the reading and searching of the Scriptures that thereby they might learne the truth of his Sermons Againe where the Apostle saith These things were written that ye might beleeue Iohn 20. it is to be vnderstood of the Myracles of Christ wrought for confirmation of his Doctrine and for strengthning of faith as appeareth in the words immediately going before q Iohn 20 30. Many other signes also did Iesus in the presence of his Diseiples which are not written in this Booke And that this is the true and right end of Myracles apeareth by the Apostle to the Hebrews where he sheweth that the Gospell began first to be preached by the Lorde and afterward was confirmed vnto vs by them that heard him r Heb. 2 4. God bearing witnesse thereto both with signes and wonders and with diuers Myracles gifts of the Holy-ghost according to his owne will Lastly where it is saide They haue the Bookes of Moses and the writings of the Prophets let them heare them Luke 16. This is the summe of all our Sermons and preachings we preach nothing out of the Law and the Prophets but both Moses and the Prophets must bee expounded and applyed The Eunuch f Act. 8 30 31 sitting in his Chariot had Moses and the Prophets and read them as he sat yet when Phillip came to him and asked Vnderstandest thou what thou readest He answered How can I without a guide Furthermore the reading of the Scriptures is not heere opposed against the preaching of them but against Visions and Apparitions of the dead as the Prophet speaketh t Esa 8 19 20 When they shall say vnto you Enquire of them that haue a spirit of diuination and at the Soothsayers which whisper and murmure should not a people enquire at their God From the liuing to the dead To the Law and to the Testimony if they speake not according to this word it is because there is no light in them Obiection 5. Fiftly if the word preached bee the ordinary meanes of bringing vs vnto sanctification and so to saluation then where it is not there is not ordinarily saluation and consequently no Church visible where no Minister is Heerby we shall condemne many particular Congregations to be no visible churches because they want the publicke preaching of the word
easily bee resisted by the power of man nay it would in time fall downe of it selfe But seeing the whose Scripture is inspired of God and the doctrine thereof hath him for the Authour the light of it cannot be quenched Thus doth Gamaliell reason in the Councell f Acts 5 39. If this be of God ye cannot destroy it least ye be found euen fighters against God Who can prosper that prouoketh God Or who can look for good successe that fighteth against God and against his ordinances Reason 2. Againe God will bring their deuises to naught and confound all their endeuours that goe about to hinder the course of his word Although they band themselues together and assemble against the Lord and against his annointed yet he that dwelleth in the Heauens shall laugh and haue them in derision hee will breake their bandes and crush them in peeces like a Potters Vessell This the Prophet teacheth Psal 33. g Psal 33 10 11. The Lord breaketh the Counsell of the Heathen and bringeth to naught the deuises of the people The Counsell of the Lord shall stand for euer and the thoughts of his heart throughout all Ages Seeing therefore that the Doctrine of the Gospell is of God and that hee will dash them in peeces with a Scepter of Iron that stop the course of it we may truly conclude that the course thereof cannot be hindered Vse 1. The Vses of this point are many which I purpose breefely to point out that we may proceede First waigh with mee from hence the excellency of the word of God Who is ignorant what opposition hath been and is made against it What resisting and contradiction Yet it keepes on his course and hath his passage in the world and runneth through the whole Earth The Apostle declareth That the thinges which came vnto him turned rather to the furthering then to the hindring of the Gospell h Phil. 1 13. so that his bands in Christ were famous throughout all the Iudgement Hall and in all other places So he saith afterward in this Epistle which we haue in hand I beseech thee for my Sonne Onesimus whom I haue begotten in my bondes Was it not enough for the Apostle to labour when he was free and his Feete at liberty but hee must also spread the Net to catch men in Prison The light of Gods truth can neuer be put out the heat of it cannot bee smothered the power of it cannot bee broken Though the Teachers and Preachers of the word may bee stocked and stoned hewen asunder burned with the Fire slaine with the Sword clapt vp in Prison and fettered in chaines yet the word it selfe i Heb. 4 12. is liuelie and mighty in operation it entreth deepely it discerneth sharpely the thoughts and intentes of the heart True it is therefore the Ministers of the Gospell may be bound but the Gospell it selfe cannot be bound Their hands are bound and their feete are chained when the tongue is at liberty to vtter the gracious and glorious promises of the Gospell Nothing can binde the tongue but feare and infidelity If a man binde an Husbandman he hinders his sowing for he soweth with his handes but the teachers being bound the word is not bound for they sow with the tongue Let vt therefore acknowledge that the preaching of the Gospell hath in it a Diuine power nothing can be matched with it nothing can be compared vnto it The Deuill is called in the Scriptures by sundry Names to declare his power the God of the World the Prince of the Ayre the strong man that ruleth the House and he cannot be displaced and dispossessed but by a stronger But the Gospell is stronger then all the power of Sathan and is able to throw him out for it gathereth a Church where he hath his Throne and ruleth in the hearts of the Children of disobedience it deliuereth men from the power of the Deuill and bringeth them into the glorious liberty of the Sonnes of God If a man were in the shaddow of death and had one foote in Hell the word of God is able to bring him backe againe This is it which our Sauiour said to the seauentie Disciples when they returned from preaching the Gospell and confirming it by Miracles that followed it i Luke 10 18. I saw Sathan like Lightning fall downe from Heauen Where he teacheth that albeit Sathan be strong yet the Gospell is stronger so that he cannot stand before it He hath his ouerthrow by it and falleth downe before it as Dagon did before the Arke So the Apostle sheweth k Act. 26 18. that he was called and sent to Open the eyes of the blind that they might be turned from darknesse to light and from the power of Sathan vnto God We see it also in the example of Christ himselfe vpon the Crosse who conuerted the Theefe gaue him faith and repentance and assured him of eternall blessednesse in the heauens The Apostles were forbidden to preach the Gospell through the mallice and madnesse of the High-priestes they were apprehended and imprisoned they were scourged and euilly intreated yet they regarded not the wordes they despised the threatnings of all their enemies and continued to sound out the Gospell in all places Paul and Silas praied and sung Psalmes vnto God in prison and I gained the Iayler to the Faith l Acts 16 30. verifying that which the Apostle speaks in another place m 2 Tim. 2 9. I suffer trouble as an euill doer euen vnto bondes but the word of God is not bound Indeede sometimes it falleth out that the holy Seruants of God haue their hands tyed their feet fettered their bodies imprisoned their tongues cut out that they cannot speake to the people but euen then the word is not bound for then their constant suffering and patient bearing of the crosse doth as by a liuely voyce publish and proclaime the truth of the Gospell for which they suffer and serueth to win many to the Faith of Christ So then the patient suffering of the faithfull though they speake not with their tongues is as a solemne preaching and hath the nature of an effectuall Sermon to gaine many to the Faith Vse 2. Secondly wee see it is in vaine to set our selues against the Gospell of Christ and the Ministers of God that bring it vnto vs. True it is the World endeuoreth nothing more then to hinder the truth and to drowne all memory of the glad tidings of saluation but all their labour is lost and all their purposes shal be frustrate The Tyrants of the Earth may bind the professors of the Gospell but the Gospell it selfe they cannot binde and the course of it they cannot withstand Paul was cast into prison yet he freely preached the Gospell of the Kingdome to all that came vnto him Let all those that say it is in vaine to serue God and to pray vnto him know for a surety that it
vse them all to his glorie of whom we haue receiued them If GOD haue giuen vs wit wisedome knowledge authority credit riches strength honour and such like wee must remember wherefore they haue beene bestowed vpon vs and must be referred to their right end not thereby to magnifie our selues and to set vppe our owne Names but to glorifie the Giuer of them and to praise his great Name If this bee not the marke we ayme at and if euery blessing doe not make vs gaine some glory to God who hath thus magnified vs and lifted vp our heads aboue our Bretheren it had beene better for vs we had neuer receiued these blessinges but had beene as wandering Cloudes without Raine as corrupt Trees without Fruite and as emptie Vessels without Water Hence it is that the Apostle remembring that through Gods blessing we are made partakers of food i 1 Cor. 10 31 he addeth Whether therefore yee eate or drinke or whatsoeuer ye doe doe all to the glorie of GOD. It is a notable comfort vnto vs to vse his blessinges aright that they that vsed their Talents well were honoured of the Maister and had more giuen vnto them It is a fearefull sinne to abuse them and to turne them to the dishonour of God to the hurt of his Church and to his owne destruction This is a common sore and sicknesse in our daies Whatsoeuer we haue receiued we haue receiued in not for our selues alone but for the good of others and the glory of God so that weare not to bee lifted vp in the pride of our owne hearts nor disdaine or contemne our Bretheren but consider that there is nothing which we haue not receiued and therefore we must not boast as if we had not receiued it 4 I giue thankes to my God making mention alwaies of thee in my Prayers 5 When I heare of thy Loue and Faith which thou hast in the Lord Iesus Christ and toward all Saints The order of the words and the interpretation of the same We shewed before that the Prayers vsed by the Apostle are partly a salutation and partly a thanksgiuing Of the salutation we haue spoken hitherto Now followeth the Thanks-giuing wherein hee giueth thankes to God for such good thinges as were found in him and thereby conceiueth hope to obtaine of him that which hee requested The Thankesgiuing is set forth First by the subiect or person to whom thankes are rendred to God Secondly by the time when he prayseth God for him not sparingly or sildome but oftentimes and continually when hee prayed vnto God and poured out his supplications vnto him Thirdly by the efficient cause the hearing of his vertues and graces that abounded in him to wit his Faith in Christ and his loue to the Saints the poore afflicted members of Christ So then we see to whom he gaue thankes to God when hee gaue thankes for him alwaies when he prayed and wherefore he gaue thankes because he heard of his faith and loue As if he should haue said As I wish vnto you all the full fauour of God and all prosperitie both of Soule and body so I cease not to reioyce in thee and to offer praise and thankes for thee to God whom onely I serue and hang vpon euen so often as I pray vnto him I remember thee and that vpon good ground and triall for I doe daily heare from the Churches of the worthy fruites of the Spirit of God that dwell in thee namely of thine vnfained Faith which thou hast toward the Lord Iesus Christ and of thy feruent loue which thou shewest to all the Saints that stand in neede of thy releefe comfort Thus much touching the order and meaning of the words The questions propounded But before wee proceede to handle the seuerall Doctrines offered to our considerations in this diuision it shall not be amisse for vs to answere three doubts that may arise out of these wordes First the question may be asked why the Apostle calleth God his God as if he were no mans GOD but his Secondly the Rhemists x Rhe. test vpon Phil. ver 5. in this place gather two notable errors Iustification by works and Prayer to the Saints and make Faith to be no lesse in the Saints then in Christ The like collection is made by Bellarmine y Bellar. de sanct beatit lib. 1. cap. 20. that wee must beleeue in them and hope in them as in our Patrones because the Apostle maketh mention of Philemons Loue and Faith toward Christ and toward the Saints so that they gather that there is Faith toward the Saints as well as toward Christ Thirdly it may be demaunded why Philemons loue is limited to the Saints and to no other Touching the first doubt arising out of the fourth verse z The first question answered it may seeme strange vnto some that the Apostle should say I thanke my God Is he not the God of the rest of the Apostles and of all beleeuers as well as his God Is hee the God of the Mountaines and not of the Vallies Is he the God of the Iewes onely and not of the Gentiles Yes euen the Gentiles also Paule therefore may be thought of many to inclose a Commons and to incroach vpon the right of others he may seeme very curteous and to claime and challenge as proper to himselfe that which belongeth generally to all the faithfull But the Apostle setting downe his right and interest in God doth not deny or debarre others of their priuiledge Hee dooth herein expresse the nature of a true Faith which is to beleeue not onely that hee is the God of other Men but that he is his God and that he was to beleeue in him to rest in him to depend vpon him to looke for all good things from him Hence it is that the Prophet Daniell praying vnto God saith sometimes h Dan. 9 17 18 19. O our God and sometimes againe O my God To say our God is a word of Charitie to say my God is a word of Faith the one respecteth others the other reflecteth vpon our selues When we pray Our Father we shew our loue to the Brethren when we say My Father we shew our Faith that we haue our part and portion in God as well as others and are to apply the promises of Grace made to all beleeuers particularly to our selues otherwise they cannot helpe vs and auaile vs. But of this we shall speake more afterward when we come to the Doctrines The second question answered The second question ariseth from hence that Paule seemeth to make Faith respect the Saints so to teach vs to beleeue in them and to pray vnto them For in the fift verse he saith he heard of Philemons loue and Faith which hee had toward the Lord Iesus Christ and toward the Saints But if the Apostle had meant to teach Faith to men and to direct vs to beleeue in Saints hee should be
contrary to the Doctrine deliuered by himselfe contrary to the rest of the holy Scriptures and contrary to the Articles of our Faith Contrarie to himselfe because he teacheth i Rom. 10 13 14. that we cannot call vpon any whom we do not know out of Gods word and beleeue to be both able and willing to help vs saying Whosoeuer shall call on the Name of the Lord shall be saued how then shall they call on him on whom they haue not beleeued Where he reasoneth thus that we must beleeue onely in God and therefore pray onely to God Hee should be contrary to other Scriptures because we are k Heb. 4 16. taught by them To come with boldnesse to the Throne of Grace therefore the inuocation of Saints is vaine and needlesse seeing we haue a free accesse and bold approching vnto God through Christ againe they are l Ier. 17 5. Curssed that trust in man and make flesh their Arme and so with-draw their heart from the Lord. Christ calleth vs vnto himselfe and commaunded m Iohn 16 20 vs to aske the Father in his Name for the Father himselfe loueth vs. He should be contrary to the Articles of Faith wherein we are taught to beleeue onely in God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost Againe such as are not obstinately blinded and peruersely disposed may easily distinguish the Apostles words and see that he referreth not Faith both to Christ and the Saints but Faith to Iesus Christ and loue to the Saints For after that he had commended Philemon for two chiefe guifts of God Faith and Loue in both which consist the perfection of a Christian man he assigneth to eyther of them their propper subiect namely that Faith is in our Lord Iesus Christ and Charity is toward all the Saints which distinction and diuerse Relation may appeare by the Latine Interpretour and by their owne Rhemish Translation altering the preposition and reading it thus n In Iesu Christo in omnes Sanctos Loue and Faith in Iesus Christ and toward all the Saints Thirdly the Apostle else-where hauing occasion to mention these two graces of God he doth describe them distinctly by their seuerall obiectes and expresly referreth Faith to Christ and loue to the Saints o Ephe. 1 15. Col. 1 3 4. as writing to the Ephesians he saith Therefore also after that I hear of the Faith which ye haue in the Lord Iesus and loue toward all the Saints I cease not to giue thankes for you making mention of you in my prayers So in the Epistle to the Colossians We giue thankes to God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ alway praying for you since we heard of your faith in Christ Iesus and of your loue toward all Saints Compare these two places with the words of Paule in this place and wee shall see they serue as a Key to open this and doe vtter that plainely which here is spoken more darkely Thus we see by the way that the Scripture is the best Expositer and Interpretour of the Scripture p August lib. 2 de doctr Christ cap. 6. and that which is spoken obscurely in one Book is made euident and manifest in another Fourthly it were not hard to produce and alledge sundry authorities and testimonies of elder times thus distinguish the words as we doe and auouching that no Faith and confidence is to be put in any of the Saints q Theodoret Ambrose Theophylact as if the Apostle had saide I know how great Faith thou hast reposed in our Lord which hath saued vs and with how great Charity thou hast releeued them that are the Seruants of God and esteeme godlines Lastly Faith in the Saints cannot bee prooued and inuocation of them established and grounded from hence because the Apostle speaketh of the Saints liuing not departed in the Church Militant not Triumphant the Saints on Earth not in Heauen For the Saints on Earth want our help and craue our releefe to be extended toward them but they that are in glory and haue receiued their Crowne doe not stand in neede of our comfort and refreshing and therefore this is a weake foundation to builde the Popish Faith and beleefe in Saints that are dead and departed out of this life seeing the Apostle vnderstandeth it of one sort and they take it and stretch it to another The third question answered The third question is this why the Apostle restraineth Philemons loue to the Saints whereas loue is a common debt that we owe to all men as the Apostle saith r Rom. 13 8. Owe nothing to any Man but to loue one another for hee that loueth another hath fulfilled the Law Seeing therefore loue should not be restrained to the Saints as though we ought to shut vp our bowels of pitty and compassion from others and seeing we are not to despise our owne flesh but honour the Image of God engrauen in our Nature how is it that his loue which ought to comprehend all mankind and enlarge it selfe to all others is onelie mentioned to haue beene toward the distressed Saints and Members of the Church The reason is they which are of the Houshold of Faith are tyed to vs by a stronger and straighter band of friendship and familiarity and God commendeth them vnto vs more particularlie and so they ought to challenge the first place in declaring the fruits of our loue The Apostle doth direct vs to this point when he saith Å¿ Gal. 6 10. While we haue time let vs doe good vnto al men but especially to them which are of the Houshold of Faith We are charged to loue all but we must loue the Saints with a peculiar and speciall loue euen as heires with Christ and Members of the same body with vs. God requireth of vs to loue al men as his Creatures but the godly as his Children Though therefore our loue should be common and extend it selfe farre and neere into all the world yet there should bee certaine degrees and an order in our loue should be obserued We are commaunded to loue all but we are not commaunded to loue all alike We are bound to loue the godly and vngodlie but we are not bound to loue the vngodly as the godly the Reprobates as the elect the Vessels of wrath as the Vessels of honour the Children of Belial as the Children of God We are therefore heere directed whom we are most neerely and deerly to loue euen those that haue Christ dwelling in their harts and grace shining in their faces Contrary to the practise of worldly Men who onely loue such as are of this World their loue is like themselues prophane men a prophane loue carnall men a carnall loue they loue euill men for their euill because they partake with them in euill they hate the godly for their godlinesse because they are vnlike them and will not runne with them into all excesse of ryot t Psal 38
Hab. 2 4. The iust shall liue by his owne Faith Faith is the worke of the Spirit in the heart of man so that if it must be in the hearts of euerie one of vs it followeth that it must bee speciall Reason 2. Secondly true Fayth giueth sound comfort and worketh peace with God this is the property of that Faith which we must haue in vs. But comfort commeth vnto vs by hearing of a promise made to others not belonging to our selues What consolation of heart can this worke in vs to know that others shall bee saued This the Apostle speaketh of Heb. 6. God willing more abundantly h He. 6 17 18 to shewe vnto the heyres of promise the stablenesse of his counsell bound himselfe by an Oath that by two immutable thinges wherein it is vnpossible that God should lye we might haue strong consolation which haue our refuge to lay hold vpon that hope that is set before vs. No man receyueth comfort by the riches of another himselfe being poor or by the honor of another himselfe liuing in disgrace can so no man can feele any comfort by the Faith of another so long as he wanteth Faith himselfe to apply Christ vnto himselfe Seeing then that euery man must attaine to saluation by his owne faith which is able to minister comfort vnto him in the time of neede we see that Faith consisteth in applying the mercies of God vnto our owne selues Vse 1. The Vses of this Doctrine are now to bee considered and stoode vpon that so wee may vnderstand how to apply this applying of Fayth vnto our selues First this confirmeth the forme and manner of speech vsed in the Articles of Fayth wherein euerie one is taught to say I beleeue in God Not We beleeue in God For howsoeuer wee are to pray for others as well as for our selues and are taught to say Our Father which art in Heauen yet when the question is of our Fayth wee must say not We beleeue but I beleeue We pray for others but we beleeue for our selues The like is to be sayde of euerie principle of Faith euerie man must holde them all and beleeue them all This ouerthroweth the Doctrine of the Church of Rome which teacheth a generall and implicite Faith to bee sufficient for vs to Iustification and Saluation For they teach if a man can say I beleeue as the Church beleeueth though hee know not how or what the Church beleeueth though hee vnderstand nothing though he be able to apply nothing vnto himselfe hee hath a good faith and by that faith may be saued Answereable to this Diuinity i Bellar. de iustif lib. 1. cap. 7. are the Iesuites and Schoole-mens damnable and diuellish positions which maintaine that the people are not bound to know what the matters of Faith bee that ignoraunce is better then the knowledge of them that they neede not enquire after them and that Faith is better defined by ignorance then by knowledge Hence it is that they commend the Colliars Faith k Apol. translated by Staplet part 1. page 53 who as the tale is told being at the point of death and tempted of the Deuill what his Faith was Aunsweared I beleeue and die in the faith of Christs Church but being againe demanded what the faith of Christs Church was that faith said he that I beleeue in and thus the deuill getting no other aunswere was ouercome and put to flight This fable hath beene so long told and related among them that now themselues begin to beleeue it to be a truth as a lyar by often telling an vntruth beginneth to thinke it may be a true tale This Colliars faith is the popish Creed which being founded in ignorance is too weake a shield to quench the fiery Darts of the Deuill and to resist his tentations Thus true faith is suppressed ignorance is set on foote by these ignoraunt Teachers who as they are blinde themselues so they would put out the eyes of others They require no knowledge of the things we pray for l Rhem. annot on 1 Cor. 14. on Luke 12 11. but preferre ignorance they require no ability to professe the perticular points of our faith but in grosse and general This ignorance is plentifully condemned in the Scriptures We are taught m Col. 3. 16. 1 Pet. 3 15. that the word must dwell plentifully in vs and that we must be able to giue an account of the hope that is in vs to them that shall require an aunswere of vs. We are taught n Math. 22 29 Rom. 15 4 Hebr. 5 11. Iohn 5 39. that ignorance is the Mother of all euill the roote of all error the cause of all vnbeleefe and that whatsoeuer things are written afore hand were written for our learning that wee might haue comfort and beleeue Thus do these enemies of God and his people take from them their sword when they should go to fight and strip them of their Armor when they should enter the battell like Theeues that put out the Candle which serueth to discouer them To conclude let vs know that an ignorant faith is no faith for where there is no knowledge there can bee no faith But such as liue in the Church of Rome being blindly led of blinde Teachers doo know nothing to their comfort they haue the key of Knowledge taken from them they are nuzled and encouraged in ignoraunce they heare it magnified and extolled vnto the skies Some of them pretend the reading of the Scriptures in the mother tongue and in the translation that all may vnderstand to bee a principall cause of heresie Another shameth not to auouch that it was the inuention of the Deuill to permit the people to read the Bible Another blusheth not to write that he knew certaine men possessed of a Deuill because being but Husbandmen they were able to discourse of the Scriptures They teach that it is Heresy for a Lay-man to dispute in a point of faith These men speake not by the spirit of God but vtter the Deuils language and instruct the people in the Colliars Creed It is written of Timothy o 2 Tim 3 15. that hee was trained vp of a childe in the knowledge of the Mysteries of Religion It is written p Deut. 29 29 that the things reuealed belong to vs and to our children In former times the Doctrines of godlynesse and seuerall points of religion were knowne of all and the lowest of the people reasoned of them q Chryso hom 3 in Lazarum Aug. tract 21. in Ioh. and their Byshops exhorted theÌ thereunto asking why they are vttered if they may not be known Why they haue sounded if they may not bee heard And wherefore are they heard but that we should vnderstand them Vse 2. Secondly seeing it is the very forme of faith to receiue and apply this teacheth that it is not enough for men to haue an hystorical faith to belieue those things
Churches for the most part on the Lords day assemble at one houre wee come together at one time a blessed houre a blessed time the best houre the best time in the whole Weeke O how should wee loue it how should we desire it how should wee delight in it Then do wee pray for the Church then the Church prayeth for vs then are wee mindfull of our Brethren then are our Bretheren likewise mindfull of vs then is God mindfull of vs all Then we call vpon God for his Saints then doo the Saintes vpon the earth call vppon God for vs then dooth GOD heare vs all both them and vs them for vs and vs for them This is a sweete Harmony and pleasant agreement when wee do thus with one minde and with one mouth glorifie God and with a feeling of Gods mercie can cry out Å¿ Psal 84 1 2 O Lord of Hoasts how amiable are thy Tabernacles My soule longeth yea fainteth for the Courts of the Lorde for mine heart and my flesh reioyce in the liuing God On the other side great is their wickednesse and prophanesse that do not affect such times of publicke Prayers they shewe themselues to bee beastly minded and ledâ⦠with the wicked Spirit of the Deuill into all abhominations neyther may such looke to finde any benefite or feele any comfort by the Prayers and supplications in those places and at such holie times powred out It is a great priuiledge belonging onely to the faithfull to haue right and interrest in the Churches Prayers It is not so with the wicked so long as they abhorre such meetings which are the most fruitful seasons when God with a gracious dew doth raine vpon his inheritaunce they are as barren trees and as withered branches that are reserued for the fire of Gods vengeance and heauy indignation This is it which the Prophet sayeth t Psal 129 8. They which go by shall not say the blessing of the Lord be vpon you or We blesse you in the name of the Lord. So long therefore as they remaine in this contempt of God and of his Religion the prayers of the Church shall not auayle them 3. Lastly it reproueth such as neglect this duty and whereas they should pray for others do curse and ban them and wish all euil to come vpon them The Prophet Ieremy complaineth that hee had neyther bought nor solde among that contentious people u Ier. 15 10. and yet euery one did curse him These men loue cursing and therfore it shall come vpon themselues and enter into their soules and as they loue not blessing so it shall bee farre from them We are commaunded x Math. 5 44 to loue in stead of hating to do good instead of hurting to pray instead of persecuting and to blesse insteade of Curssing But of this Doctrine wee haue spoken more at large y Vpon the exposition of Numb 21. else-where and therefore will I heere passe it ouer and proceede vnto that which followeth Verse 5. When I heare of thy loue and Faith which thou hast towardes the Lord Iesus and toward all Saints In these words the former Thankes-giuing is amplified by another circumstaunce containing the cause wherefore the Apostle gaue thankes to his God for him and did make mention of him in his Prayers because he had heard by the report of the Brethren howe great Faith and Loue were in him Heerein we haue these particulars to be considered First hee reduceth the principall pointes of saluation to two heads Faith and Loue. In these standeth the happinesse of the godly by these a Christian man is perfected for they are the chiefe graces of the Holy-ghost Secondly he beginneth with Loue and placeth it before Faith Faith indeed is more precious but it is inward and hidden in the heart and in Nature and order goeth before Loue but hee first nameth Loue because it is better knowne to vs better seene of vs and is as the Touch-stone to try our Faith For though the cause be more worthy then the effect yet the effect is more perspicuous and manifest so Faith being the cause of works is more excellent but Loue as an effect is more euident Thirdly wee see that albeit Faith be set in the last place for the reason rendered before yet Fayth is first defined and so the order somewhat inuerted Now it is described and declared by his Obiect that it respecteth Christ Iesus Last of all hee defineth loue which he aplieth to the Saints albeit it extend to Infidels to reprobrates to prophane enemies whom also we are to loue yet a speciall maner of loue is due to the Saints which are members of the same body with vs. For euen as God loueth all mankind and all the workes of his hand who as hee created them so he preserueth them feedeth them giueth them fruitfull seasons filleth their hearts with ioy and gladnesse and maketh his Sun to shine vpon them and the raine to fall vppon them to make them without excuse but he loueth his Church with a speciall loue not onely giuing them temporall blessings but such as do accompany saluation the one hee loueth as his creatures the other both as his creatures and his Children so are wee to loue all mankind as our owne flesh but not in an equal degree with the faithfull who are tied together in a straighter band because there is not mutuall loue betweene the godly and vngodly neither do they grow vppe into one body But the godly are charged to loue one anothâ⦠and they are made the members of Christ and heyres with vs of eternall life and therefore loue is especially and principally to be shewed to the Saints that is vnto the Elect which ought to be aboue all the creatures in the world deere vnto vs z Why the elect are called Saints who are called Saints for two causes First because they are purged clensed from their sinnes by the blood of Christ Secondly because they are framed and fashioned by the spirit of God to an holy life and godly profession and conuersation Thus much touching the order interpretation of the words Now let vs see what doctrines arise from hence for our instruction and edification When I heard of thy Loue and Faith The Apostle doth not say heere that he saw and beheld or was an eye-witnesse of the Faith and fruits of the faith of Philemon but that he heard of them by the report of the Brethren Paule at this time as we haue shewed liued at Rome and Philemon dwelled at Colosse many Miles distant the one from the other yet his faith was published and his loue manifested throughout the whole worlde which necessarily inferreth that he openly professed them and made it knowne what religion he was of For if Philemon had not shewed boldly his faith and witnessed a good confession before many witnesses it had beene vnpossible that Paule being so farre from him should haue heard of it
confession and lastly seeing the Gospell of Christ is the instrument of Gods power to woorke in vs saluation it followeth that the Religion of God and the gospel of Christ must not onely be beleeued in heart and embraced in Iudgements but also bee confessed by the mouth and professed in the practise of an holy life Obiections answered Against this truth somewhat may be obiected First if true Religion must openly bee confessed then such as are dumbe and cannot speake can haue no Religion if Confession be a fruite of faith then they must of necessitie want Faith that want the vse of the tongue Answere I answere the Doctrine must be vnderstood of such as haue the vse of the tongue giuen them to glorifie God If God haue giuen vnto vs the freedome of speech hee requireth this dutie at our hands If hee haue giuen vs no more then a sanctified and faithfull heart let vs honour him with the holy Meditations thereof he will exact no more of vs then hee hath giuen vnto vs. Hence it is that the Prophet Dauid sayeth or rather the Lorde himselfe by the Prophet Psalme 81. i Psal 81 10. Open thy Mouth wide and I will fill it In like manner it is sayde k Rom. 10 17 That Faith commeth by Hearing and Hearing by the worde of God yet can God extraordinarily giue faith to those that are deafe and haue not their hearing who is not bound to the outward sences nor tieth his graces to the outward eares but supplieth those wants by the working of his holy spirit to the endlesse comfort of such as haue those infirmities Obiection 2 Againe the Apostle sayth Rom. 14 22. Hast thou Faith Haue it with thy selfe before God Where we see hee seemeth to say that it is sufficient if we haue Faith inwardly in the heart albeit no confession followe outwardly with the mouth Answere I answere the Apostle in this place speaketh of another thing to wit of a perswasion touching Christian liberty in things indifferent as if hee shoulde say Art thou strongly perswaded and assured that all Meats are lawfull to Christians Be it so yet vse it betweene God and thine owne Conscience and hurt not thy Neighbour with it nor offend thy weake Brother by it This serueth nothing at all to maintaine a dumbe Religion without open Confession which some would willingly bring in considering as one l Tertullian sayth that he which doth dissemble faith doth deny it Obiection 3. Lastly it is Obiected that Religion is better to bee concealed that we may giue no offence vnto others and auoyde the troubles that ariseth by Confession Answere I aunswere that is no offence giuen to men but a greeuous sinne committed against God who requireth the profession of his trueth And the Apostle Paule was readie to suffer bandes and imprisonment yea euen death it selfe for the profession of the Gospell of Iesus Christ Thus much breefely shall suffice in answere of the Obiections that are made Vse 1. Now let vs see and marke the Vses that arise from hence First wee learne who are to bee accounted true Christians and true Beleeuers to wit such as shew soorth their Fayth by their Confession It is not left to our owne choyse whether wee will make a solemne and sound profession of the Faith or not no more then it is at our libertie whether wee will beleeue or not or whether wee will bee saued or not It is required of all that belong to God to confesse his name and maintaine his Religion All men must confesse that would be confessed before the Father Christ Iesus will neuer beare and endure that seruant which is ashamed of his seruice The Prophet prophesying of the Kingdome of Christ and shewing how they should grow and multiply as the grasse of the field maketh this as a fruite of their conuersion to the Faith l Esay 44 5. One shall say I am the Lords another shall bee called by the name of Iacob and another shall subscribe with his hand vnto the Lord and name himselfe by the name of Israell This the Apostle m Ro. 10 9 10 also teacheth Rom. 10. If thou shalt confesse with thy mouth the Lorde Iesus and shalt beleeue in thine heart that God raised him vp from the dead thou shalt be saued for with the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse and with the mouth man confesseth to saluation So our Sauiour doth not make it proper to his disciples but common to all to confesse him and his words before men And he doth not say whosoeuer shall confesse mee in heart but with his tongue not inwardly but outwardly not secretly but openly For albeit the Faith of the heart be the principall thing and cheefely required of vs yet the confession of the mouth must not bee separated from it This reprooueth such as account this open confession of the truth to bee of no absolute necessitie but a meere thing indifferent left to our liberty to be practised or not to bee practised These are those Libertines that woulde liue as they list and make it no matter of what Religion they be For if it be indifferent whether wee professe Religion or not it is indifferent whether we beleeue or haue faith and let them hold it indifferent also vnto them whether the Lord Iesus doo professe to know them or not Againe we see that it is not enough for vs not to denie Christ but there is required of vs a farther dutie euen to confesse him before men It is required of a dutifull son to confesse his Father with a sound and vpright hart but yet he must not deny his father before men if he would haue his Father confesse him So is it the part of a true Christian to beleeue to righteousnes and to confesse to saluation Euery one would seeme willing and desirous to be saued but if we looke to be partakers thereof Christ must know vs for his seruants and he will not acknowledge vs in his kingdome vnlesse heere we make confession of him If we will not heere know him he wil say to vs heereafter I know you not depart from me n 2 Tim. 2 12. If we deny him he will deny vs If we be ashamed of him take heede least he also bee ashamed of vs. The Theefe that was vpon the Crosse made open confession of his faith reproued the blasphemy of his Companion and called vpon Christ for saluation Luke 23. he rebuked his fellow saying o Luke 23 40 42 43. Fearest thou not God seeing thou art in the same condemnation We are indeed righteously heer for we receiue things worthy of that we haue done but this man hath done nothing amisse And he sayd vnto Iesus Lord remember mee when thou commest into thy Kingdome And albeit hee were a Theefe and a Malefactor for which hee suffered death yet is not Christ ashamed of him hee doth not stoppe his eares
and refuse to heare him but to shewe himselfe true in his worde and faithfull in his promise hee dooth acknowledge him as his owne because hee confessed him before that sinnefull and wicked generation saying vnto him Verily I say vnto thee to day thou shalt be with me in Paradise The Apostle Iohn liuing when the Deity of our Sauiour beganne to bee doubted of and called into question saith p 1 Ioh. 4 2 3. Euerie Spirit which confesseth that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God and euery spirit that confesseth not that Iesus Christ is come in the Flesh is not of God If therefore wee looke to bee confessed of Christ and to haue our soules saued in the day of the Lord let vs boldly beare and behaue our selues vnder the Crosse and not shrinke in the wetting like deceitfull cloth let vs know that confession and saluation must goe together if wee waite for the one wee must expresse the other if confession go before we may build surely and ground our selues strongly vpon the promise of Christ that the saluation of our soules shall follow after and no man shall take it from vs. This made the Apostle say q 2 Tim. 1 12. For this cause I suffer these things but I am not ashamed for I know whom I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that he is able to keep that which I haue committed to him against that day Vse 2 Secondly seeing our Faith and Religion must be confessed it is a duty that lieth vpon vs to seeke to know the truth and labour to expresse the power of godlinesse otherwise it is vnpossible that euer we should make profession of it For profession of the faith presupposeth a knowledge of the faith for how can we confesse that which we kno not or manifest that to other wherof we are ignorant our selues This controlleth and condemneth those that liue in the Church heare the word and haue the Gospell sounding a long time in their eares yet know not what faith is nor how to beleeue so that whereas in regard of their continuance in the Church in regard of the meanes offred to them and in regard of their age wherewith God hath blessed them r Heb. 5 12. they might haue been teachers of others they haue neede to be taught the beginnings of faith the grounds of religion the principles of the word of God and are become such as haue neede of milke and not of strong meate Alas who can consider without great greefe of heart and anguish of spirit in what state the greatest number of our people stand and remember that after al our planting watering sowing and labouring they are apt and fit to receiue any religion because they are blinde and ignorant and know not God aright or any part of his truth to their soules health They are like the potters Clay which is readie to take any forme and receiue any impression or like the earth which altereth and changeth as the winde or weather as the Spring or Winter shall worke vpon it If they were taught to beleeue and receiue the Cabala of the Iewes the Alcoran of the Turkes the Reuelations of the Anabaptists the Traditions of the Papists or such like rotten trash of mans deuises and if they were countenanced by authoritie of Princes and Lawes of men they were as easie to be wrought vpon as waxe that is readie to receiue any stampe and impression A lamentable case that wee should bee still as Babes and children not knowing the right hand from the left carried about with euerie waue of Doctrine and receiuing the darknesse of errour for the light of the truth But we haue not so learned Christ and the Christian Religion When we haue once giuen entertainment vnto the truth and imbraced it soundly in our hearts we must not denie the faith whatsoeuer befall vs whatsoeuer trouble come vnto vs whether prosperity fawne and flatter vpon vs or whether aduersity pinch vs and paine vs whether the Sunne of peace shine vpon vs or whether the clouds of affliction ouer-shaddow vs wee must alwayes be the same and our standing in the faith should not be wauering or wandering to giue ouer at euery assault and to shrink backe for euery brunt and to deny our Lorde and Maister by euery tentation This serueth to reproue those that knowe nothing and therefore can professe nothing and as they know nothing so they will know nothing of whom we may say as the Apostle doth Å¿ 2 Pet. 3 5. This they wittingly know not and so are wilfully ignorant and shut their eies because they would not see and because the light shold not shine into their hearts For seeing God hath commanded the light to shine out of darknes we may truly say t 2 cor 4 3 4 6 If our Gospell be then hid it is hidde to them that are lost in whom the God of this world hath blinded the mindes that is of the Infidels that the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ which is the Image of God shoulde not shine vnto them Thus doth God send them strong delusion that they shold beleeue lies u 2 Thess 2 11 12. That all they might be damned which beleeued not the trueth but had pleasure in vnrighteousnesse Let vs therefore seeke after knowledge as for great Treasures Let vs search the Scriptures that in them we may find eternall life let vs haue the word of God dwell plentifully in vs which is able to make vs wise vnto Saluation Let vs vse all good meanes to encrease knowledge in vs to begin in Faith to hold out a good confession to maintaine the truth against all the aduersaries that rise against vs. Vse 3. Thirdly seeing it is a duty to open our mouthes and lose our tongues to confesse to his name that hath called vs to his truth it standeth vs vpon continually and constantly to pray for the Spirit of strength or corroboration that we may be made able to stand in the time of danger It is not in all that know and acknowledge the truth to auouch it and to maintaine it to confesse it and to stand to it but onely of such as haue receiued the strengthening power of Christ Hence it is that the Apostle saith of himselfe x Phil 4 13. I am able to doe all thinges through the helpe of Christ which strengthneth me So he prayeth for the Colossians That they might be strengthned with the glorious power of Christ When a man hath once receiued to beleeue hee wanteth a new grace to bee giuen vnto him that the graine of Faith which lyeth hidden in the heart and couered in the Ashes of mans frailty may grow vp openly and bring forth in vs the confession of the mouth This appeareth by the words of the Apostle Iohn who testifieth y Iohn 12 42 43. That euen among the cheefe Rulers many beleeued in him neuerthelesse because of the
6. Faith Loue do alwayes go together We learne hereby that faith and Loue are allwaies coupled together faith is not without Loue nor Loue without faith but faith and Loue goe together in all the seruants of God and can neuer be seperated and put asunder When Paule praied for the Thessalonians he remembred these two z 1. Thes 1. 3. to be in them their effectuall faith and their diligent loue It is said of the Church gathered together after the assention of Christ a Acts. 2 44. that all they which beleeued were in one place and had all things common Such as were true beleeuers were also commoners together such as had Faith in Christ had Loue toward the Saints This Luke sheweth more plainly afterward b Act. 4. 32. The multitude of them that beleeued were of one heart and of one soule neither any of them said that any thing of that which he possessed was his owne but they had all thinges common Heere we see Faith and the manifestation of Faith by the fruits of Charity ioyned together To this purpose the Apostle saith c Gal. 5. 6. In Iesus Christ neither Circumcision auayleth any thing neither vncircumcision but faith which worketh by Loue. Heere also he coupleth Faith with Loue in one Yoake declaring that Faith is effectuall in the duties of Loue. So the Apostle Iohn teacheth that faith in Christ and Loue one toward another are thinges euer ioyned together d Iohn 3. 23. This is then his Commandement that wee beleeue in the Name of his sonne Iesus Christ and loue one another as he gaue Commaundement And the Apostle Iames speaking of the effectuall faith of Abraham whereby he beleeued and was iustifyed declareth that e Iam. 2. 22. the Faith wrought with his workes and through the workes was the Faith made perfect All these Texts and Testimonies of Scripture serue to teach vs that our faith must be accompanied with Loue and the one not deuided from the other Reason 1. The truth heereof will better appeare to euery one of vs If wee consider the Reasons For first they are as the Tree and the Fruite as the Roote and the Branch as the Fountaine and the Streame as the cause and the effect Faith is the Tree the Roote the Fountaine the cause Loue is the Fruite the Branch the Streame the effect The cause and the effect are Relatiues and haue relation and reference either to otherâ so that the cause cannot be without his effect nor the effect without his cause and therefore both these must goe together The Prophet describeth the blessed man f Psal 1. 3. to be like a Tree planted by the Riuers of Waters that will bring forth her friute in due season whose Leafe shall not fade so whatsoeuer he shall do shall prosper Reason 2. Secondly faith separated from Loue or Loue separated from faith is a false faith and a false Loue. Faith without Loue or separated from the fruits of Loue is dead and without life a naked name without the thing an empty shaddow without substance a dead carcasse without breath It is nothing worth without Loue. The Apostle saith If a man had all faith so that he could remoue Mountaines g 1. Cor. 13. 1. 2. and had not Loue it were nothing he should be as sounding Brasse or a tinkeling Cymball So we read in the Epistle of Iames i Iames 2 20. That the Faith which is without workes is dead it is a Bastard Fayth a counterfet Faith an idle Faith which is no true Faith indeede but onely in Name For as a painted hand is no hand so a seeming Faith is no Faith Againe Loue without Faith is without his right order yea without his life soule his true cause and forme and so not good but euill not approued but reiected of God k Heb. 11 6. Rom. 14 23. For without Faith it is vnpossible to please God and whatsoeuer is not of Faith is sinne All workes of Iustice Mercy Righteousnesse to releeue the poore to feed the hungry to cloath the naked without Fayth are nothing worth nay all these beautifull shewes are beautifull sinnes except they be seasoned with Faith Againe to afflict thy soule to humble thy selfe to heare the word to receiue the Sacraments without Loue that is to do the duties of the first Table and to neglect them of the second Table is but Hypocrisie and maketh vs abhominable in the sight of God Seeing then Faith and Loue are as the cause and the effect that liue together seeing they loose their Names and Natures being disioyned and diuided one from another wee see it euidently and strongly to appeare that Faith in Christ and Loue to the Brethren as Mother and Daughter are ioyned together in euery true Christian Vse 1. The Vses are now to be considered First seeing these two guiftes are coupled together one with another it followeth that they must neuer be separated in a Christian man He that is ioyned with the head must also bee ioyned with the members and hee that hath his part in the Communion of Saints hath his fellowship also with Christ If it be a generall rule deliuered by Christ l Math. 19 6. that the thinges which God hath coupled together no man must separate it holdeth in this particular that Faith and Loue are not to be disioyned and dismembered forasmuch as God hath lodged them as two ghests in one house locked them vp as two Pearles and Iewels in one Closset It is a rule published by the m Cicer. de offic lib. 2. Heathen that all Vertues are knit together in one Chaine so that he which hath one hath all of them hee that wanteth one of them wanteth all so is it with this worthy paire of Heauenly graces we must not haue a Faith without Workes nor Workes without Faith but our Faith must be fruitfull to bring forth Workes and our Workes must bee thankfull to confesse them to be receyued from Faith Our Faith worketh by Loue our Loue liueth by Faith our Faith respecteth Christ our Loue respecteth the Saints Thus must these two be found in euery one of vs for they meete together in all such as shall be saued This n Titus 3 8. made the Apostle say in his Epistle to Titus Chap. 3. This is a true saying and these thinges I will thou shouldest affirme that they which haue beleeued God might bee carefull to shew forth Good-Workes These thinges are good and profitable vnto men Let vs examine our owne hearts whether we finde these two graces in vs which must bee as two twins that reioyce and take delight to bee together or two Sisters that accompanie one with another like Martha and Marie in one house so must these be two Vertues in one heart Hence it is that the Apostle Iohn saith in his first Epistle o 1 Iohn 4 20 21. If any man say I Loue
God and hate his Brother hee is a Lyar for howe can hee that loueth not his Brother whom hee hath seene Loue God whom hee hath not seene And this Commaundement haue wee of him that he that loueth God should Loue his Brother also Where hee teacheth that the loue of God and the loue of our Bretheren are knit together with such a fast knot as can neuer bee loosed and dissolued the Workes of the first Table cannot be pulled assunder from the Workes of the second Table The Apostle Peter moouing the dispersed Iewes to giue dilligence to make their Election sure and their calling certaine that so they might neuer fall away p 2 Pet. 1 5 6 7. exhorteth them To ioyne Vertue with their Faith and with Fayth Knowledge and with Knowledge Temperance and with Temperance Patience and with Patience Godlinesse and with Godlynesse Brotherly Kindnesse and vvith Brotherly kindnesse Loue. These Christian graces of Gods Spirit he would haue in them and not onely to be found in them but to abound in them and not onely some of them but they must endeuour to get them all and to ioyne one of them to another that so we may bee fruitfull in all good Workes It is not therefore enough for vs to haue one guift alone and then think we are well Let vs not flatter our selues and boast of our Religion to say wee haue Faith or Knowledge or Temperance or Loue. Hee that hath but one of them hath indeede none of them We must haue many or else wee cannot assure our selues that we haue any at all For as hee that is reformed in one sinne is reformed in all knowne sinnes and he that truely repenteth of one truely repenteth of all so hee that hath obtayned one gift hath gotten many One sinne commonly goeth not alone so one Vertue goeth not alone When Fayth commeth there commeth a Traine with it it is as a Royall Queene that neuer trauaileth abroad without her traine Faith layeth holde vpon Christ in whome q Col. 1 19. 2 3. all Treasures of Knowledge Wisedome are hidden Whosoeuer possesseth him and hath him dwelling in his heart hee possesseth all thinges If then wee by attending on the ordinance of God haue gotten Faith r Rom. 20 17. which commeth by hearing and hearing by the Word so soone as Faith is entred a great multitude and mightie Armie of Gods Graces stande about vs and throng at the doore of our hearts as it were striuing and thrusting which of them shoulde enter first and they neuer giue ouer vntill they bee all come in and haue taken vp their lodging there neuer after to bee dislodged and dispossessed of that place Let vs not therefore bee so sparing and niggardly to thinke one grace of God sufficient for vs we serue a liberall Lorde and bountifull Maister that offereth to make vs partakers of all his Treasures and to bestow vppon vs all the riches of his house We may put our hands into his Coffers and store our selues with plenty and aboundance Wee see howe they that couer their houses Å¿ Plaut in Trinum Benefacta benefactis alijs pertegito ne perpluant do lay Tile vpon Tile or Stone vpon Stone or Strawe vppon Straw so thicke that it may not raine thorow and that they may be defended from winde and weather so should it bee with vs that are setting vppe a Christian building when we haue laide a good foundation wee must couer our houses with a strong couering wee must lay Grace vppon Grace and ioyne Vertue to Vertue that though the stormes of tentations beate vpon vs yet they may not preuaile against vs though the Raine of afflictions fall vpon vs yet it may not enter into vs and although the Windes of wickednesse doo oftentimes blow vpon vs yet they may not ouer-turne and ouerthrow vs. Vse 2. Secondly seeing Faith and Loue go together and dwell together we are put in minde of a notable dutie and are thereby directed to prooue our Faith by our Loue and our Loue by our Faith and to make one of them serue to assure the other The cause wil proue the effect and the effect will manifest the cause We may proue fire by the heat and the heat by the fire a good tree by his fruit the fruit by his tree Many wil seeme faithful religious they will glorify that they beleeue boast of their piety and godlinesse yet come to their liues you shal find therein no fruits of mercy no works of charity no tokens testimonies of their loue appearing in them This mans religion is in vaine his faith is in vaine his shew of godlinesse is in vaine for pure t Iam. 1 27 2 16. Religion and vndefiled before God the Father is this to visit the fatherles widdowes in their aduersity to keep himself vnspotted of the world And the same Apostle in the next chapter teacheth That it shal not profit any man to say he hath Faith when his Faith bringeth forth no Good-workes Againe many will shew some fruites of Loue to their Brethren in Almes in liberality in giuing vnto the poore in dealing iustly and vprightly and yet haue no faith they doo them as naturall men mooued by a naturall affection or stirred vp by vaine glory or hunting after the praise of men or constrained by the lawes of Princes or fearing the reproach of the world or seeking the merit of their owne saluation All such haue their reward according to their worke but not according to their hope They haue their reward already they must look for no other they haue it among men they shall loose it with God they haue the applause of the world but they must passe another doome in the life to come Such faith before spoken of without loue is but a shadow of faith and such loue without faith is but a shadow of loue both are naught and nothing worth if they be assunder The roote ioyned to the Tree are both good and make the branches fruitfull but seperate the one from the other pull the root from the Tree and you destroy them both you kill them both This is that vse u Iames 2 18. which S. Iames vrgeth chap. 2. Some man might say Thou hast the Faith and I haue workes shew me thy faith out of thy workes and I will shew thee my faith by my workes Whereby we are taught to try the truth of our faith the sincerity of our loue that we be not deceiued in the one or in the other But how shall this triall be made Surely by making one the Touchstone to the other laying one to the other and waighing one in the ballance with the other For the Apostle willeth the vaine Christian who hath nothing but the name of faith to glory in like a poore Begger that boasteth of great riches to shew the goodnesse of his Faith by the fruits of Good-workes or else his
may appeare by examining the common practise of our common professors by these six notes First true Faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word preached as the Apostle sheweth Rom. 10. How shall they cal vpon him in whom they do not beleeue q Rom. 10 14 How shall they beleeue in him of whom they haue not heard how shall they heare without a Preacher and how shall they preach except they be sent This place is not vnfitly called a Ladder that reacheth to Heauen whereby as by certaine steppes we climbe vp to heauen God sendeth the Minister preacheth the people beleeueth The same Apostle asketh the Galathians r Gal. 3 2. Iohn 17 20. Whether they receiued the spirit by the workes of the Law or by the hearing of Faith But the Faith which many talke and boast of is conceiued and conceited without the preaching of the worde for they cannot abide it they will not attend vnto it they regard not to heare it True it is if they be asked whether they haue Faith or not they will thinke it a straunge question and maruell that we shold make doubt thereof they suppose themselues to haue a sound Faith in Christ but how come they by this faith They say they beleeue in Iesus Christ for their saluation and yet they liue in a perpetuall neglect and continuall contempt of the publicke Ministerie of the word Such is their beleeuing as is their hearing and their Faith is aunswerable to their attending It is a great foolishnesse worse then madnesse for any man to imagine to attaine to Faith by any other meanes then God hath ordained When God hath sayde that the ordinary way to obtaine Faith is by the preaching of the worde wilt thou in the high pride of thy ignorant heart say I can haue Fayth without preaching This is to crosse the ordinance of God and to thinke thy selfe wiser then God For although all haue not Faith that ordinarily heare yet ordinarily none haue faith that doo not heare If then we would haue Faith we must seeke it as God hath appointed where it is to be found and when it is to be found let vs be diligent hearers attentiue hearers constant hearers and then we shal see the blessing of God vpon vs that we shall be sauing hearers Secondly true Faith is also ioyned with Prayer to God and with repentance from dead workes for how shall they call vpon him in whom they doe not beleeue And the Apostle Å¿ Acts 15 9. Peter teacheth that Faith purifieth the hart Paule exhorting the Elders of Ephesus saith t Acts 20 21 That he witnessed both to the Iews and to the Grecians the Repentance toward God and faith toward our Lorde Iesus Christ It was the substance of Christs Sermons which he preached when hee came into Galile u Marke 1 15 The Kingdome of God is at hand repent and beleeue the Gospell But there are many amongest vs that professe Faith which haue a Faith of another kinde and Nature it is not ioyned with inuocation of Gods name they make no Conscience to call vpon him they haue not the Spirite of Prayer that cryeth in their hearts Abba Father it worketh not in them conuersion of heart a turning of the minde a chaunge of life they boast of Faith but they remaine the same men they were before a deade life a deade Faith a prophane life a false Fayth that will in the end deceyue them Thirdly true Faith worketh in vs an holy contentation in our estate and teacheth vs to depend vpon Gods prouidence touching Food Raiment and all things necessary for this present life This Christ our Sauiour teacheth vs from the example of the Fowles of the Heauen of the stature of our body of the Lillies of the fielde from the grasse of the earth what doo pensiue thoughts distracting and distrustfull cares auaile to sustaine vs or preserue our life Wherefore seeing the Birdes are nourished our stature is encreased the Lillies are beautified the Grasse is cloathed by the power and prouidence of God x Math. 6 30. and 8 20. Shall hee not do the same much more to you O ye of little Faith Faith therefore maketh vs rest vpon God want of Faith taketh away all trust in him But many among vs that will needes boast of Fayth in Christ want this Faith in his prouidence for they dare not trust GOD with their life they doo not depend vpon him for their liuing they are affraid he will leaue them and forsake them they do not beleeue he will bee a mercifull and gracious God vnto them they haue not that affiance confidence reposed him that naturall children haue in their Parents A Childe doth not wearie him-selfe with matters of the World hee dooth not fore-cast for manie yeares hee is not intangled and choaked with earthly Cogitations all his care is cast vppon his Father hee trusteth vppon him hee knoweth hee will prouide for him and so passeth his dayes without distrust or dispaire And shall wee not be ashamed to bee sent to Schoole to learne of little Children that depend vpon their Father whereas we haue not learned to lift vppe our eyes vnto our Father that dwelleth in the Heauens but vse vnlawfull meanes and vngodly shifts to helpe our selues A plaine argument that wee haue not that Faith which we falsely imagine and vainely imagine our selues to haue Fourthly true Faith is the Mother of loue and maketh vs liue in peace one with another the Apostle y Gala. 5 6. Paule teacheth That Faith worketh by loue And Iohn in his first Epistle saith z 1 Iohn 3 23 This is his commandement that we beleeue in the name of his son Iesus Christ loue one another But many that wil seeme to haue faith in Christ shew no fruits of loue toward their Brethren they are not careful if it be possible and so farre as lieth in them to haue peace with all men they do not seeke after peace and ensue it but liue in hatred and contention in malice and enuy and least of all do affect the children of God An enuious Faith is no Faith and therefore let such men looke vnto it Fiftly true faith is mingled with doubting and vnbeleefe with wauering and feare and oftentimes strongly shaken and assayled as with a mighty Tempest This we see in the Father of him that was possessed with an vncleane spirit he was readie to rest vpon Christ but he felt the fruite of his owne corruption the spirit was willing but the flesh was weake he found a fight within himselfe betweene Faith and Infidelity When he considered the infinite power of Christ that was able to cast out Satan and to binde the strong man he was moued to beleeue On the other side when he saw the strangenesse the continuance the incureablenesse of his sonnes disease when he marked that the Deuill tooke him tare him cast him into the fire to burne him
the Prophet lament his owne condition r Psal 120 5 6 7. Woe is to me that I remaine in Meshech dwell in the tents of Kedar my soule hath too long dwelt with him that hateth peace I seeke peace when I speake thereof they are bent to warre These corrupt and contagious societies are manifold in the world which we are to auoid more then a place of infection that may indanger the body among the which there is a knot and band of such leud companions and loose mates as accompany together in drinking gaming swearing whoring rioting reuelling and railing at all religion and at the seruants of God that are the professors of religion This society in euill is to be found in euery place but this society is not of God but of the deuill it is not the communion of Saints but the company of sinners that make a practise of all wickednes Againe there is another sort who albeit they bee not so fully fouly disordered yet are as far from the kingdom of God For when they should accompany the faithful in the assembly of the Saints they keep company with their catle beasts swine When the faithful on the lords day are going into the house of God they are going into their fieldes when they should be with their brethren they are looking on their bullocks shew no more conscience to religion then if they had no other soules then their Swine or dogs haue A lamentable case that such prophanesse shold be found in places where the precious word of God is preached and yet it were easie to point out such prophan persons among vs. These haue the harts of Esau Å¿ Heb. 12. who preferred a messe of pottage before his birthright If these be busie in their bargaining and buying or be with their friends gossips at home it is held no good maners to part company Many of our poore brethren in other places would greatly reioyce to heare the word that are barred from it and wold giue god thanks if they might be suffred publickly to professe it with freedom of heart and liberty of conscience which we proudly and scornfully cast from vs as a contemptible thing And yet if a suruey of most of our parishes were made a view taken of them it is to be feared that both these sorts would take vp the greatest company and the fewest sort be found of those that with good honest harts attend to the word with diligence and reuerence These men that thus absent themselues from the church of God deserue to be separated from the Saints and Sacraments from the word and prayers that they may learne not to be so prophane and be ashamed of their euill 6 That the fellowship of thy faith may be made effectuall that whatsoeuer good thing is in you through Christ Iesus may be knowne 7 For wee haue great ioy and consolation in thy loue because by thee Brother the Saints bowels are comforted The method and meaning of the words IN this place we haue the shutting vp of the entrance of this Epistle Wee heard before how Paul gaue thanks to God for Philemon he praied for him that daily he praised greatly his Faith toward Christ and his Loue toward the Saints that is the poore and distressed christians These words do depend vpon the fourth verse For we must know that the Apostle goeth not on in the praise and commendation of Philemon begun in the former verse magnifying his Faith and Loue whereof hee had heard by the report of the Church but they agree with that which he had spoken before namely that he is mindfull of him in his Prayers For if it bee asked for what cause did hee pray for Philemon The answer is to the end that his Faith shewing forth good fruites might not be found counterfetted but approued to be true We haue therefore in these two verses these two things to consider first what was the matter of his prayers what was the substaunce and contents of them to wit that he might manifest his Faith not to lye ydle but to be extended to others Secondly the reason why he made that the matter of his praiers wherefore he prayeth that his faith might be effectual Touching the first point which is the matter of his praiers he craued two things first that his faith might bee made common to many the benefit of it might comfortably flow to the refreshing of many soules For although faith haue her secret and hidden dwelling in the hart yet the fruits of it are imparted to others Secondly that it might be effectual now faith is effectual when it worketh by Loue bringeth foorth good works to the releeuing of others as if the Apostle shold haue said that thy Faith by communicating it selfe to others not remaining with thy selfe alone may more more shew the vertue force and power therof in al goodnes Thus he praieth not only for grace but for the increase of grace to be giuen vnto him Then he declareth wherein this effectuall faith standeth consisteth to wit in the acknowledging of those good things which were in him that so they may be brought into the light to be seen of al men to be felt of those that were in need For the apostle Iames as we haue shewed calleth that not an effectual or liuing faith t Iames 2 20. but a dead idle faith which is not declared and professed by works In the last place he addeth through Iesus Christ wherby he meaneth that whatsoeuer good thing we haue in vs we haue it by christ without whom we haue nothing that is good Touching the second point which is the reason why he praieth for an effectuall Faith in him because the loue that appeared to be in him had wrought great ioy and gladnesse of hart in him which loue of his he commendeth by the effect The bowels of the Saints were comforted through him This fact of his the Apostle commendeth first by the consideration of the persons to whoÌ his loue was manifested not to those out of the church but to the saints For charity to the Saints is to be commended inasmuch as it cannot be bestowed on a better subiect they do stand in the place of Christ who accepteth of our loue liberality as extended toward himselfe Secondly his loue is commended by the name of bowels wherby the extreame necessity of the Saints is signified who were as it were pained in their bowels and inward parts Now the great pouerty penury of those vpon whom we bestow our charity increaseth and maketh it the greater Thirdly u Math. 11 28 the word of comforting refreshing and cherrishing the heart is a matter of great commendation For it is no smal thing to comfort and strengthen the weak and feeble and to giue rest to the soul body that hath bin tost trobled with much affliction Thus doth
Sonne What coulde bee more reproachfull then to robbe his Maister and then to play the runnagate that so he might runne on in his euill course and deliuer himselfe from punnishment Yet wee see the Apostle is not ashamed of him is not ashamed to cal him his Sonne that Philemon might not be ashamed to receiue and to accept him as his Seruant For if he be the sonne of Paule he may bee esteemed the seruant of Philemon Fourthly wee see how effectuall the sounde conuersion of a sinner to God ought to bee and how forcible it should bee to preuayle with vs to winne our Loue towardes him and cause vs to performe all the duties belonging vnto him For wee may not bee ashamed to account him eyther as a Sonne or as a Brother whome GOD accounteth for his owne sonne and seruant We are most vnworthy to be called the sonnes of God if we refuse his children to be our brethren But if we marke this aright we shal find the number of those to be few which regard the Faith conuersion saluation other spiritual blessings bestowed vpon their brethren as they ought and therefore testify no loue shew no ioy performe no duties when they behold sinners conuerted vnto God Fiftly we see that the name and praise of a spirituall Father which is proper to God alone is communicated to the Apostles and Ministers of God whereas God onely doth renew and regenerate vs by the power of his spirit the Ministry onely is mans whether hee be Pastor or Apostle Our Sauior teacheth vs l Math. 23 9. to cal no man Father vpon earth It is no worke of man be hee neuer so excellent to frame and reforme the soule into the Image of God But because we are borne anew by Faith and Faith commeth by hearing the Minister as the disposer of the Mysteries of God doth vnder God perfourme the dutie of a Father So then seeing the word of God preached by the mouth and Ministery of man is the immortall seede of eternall life it is no maruell if he bee called by the Title of a Father from whose lippes we conceiue that seede and receiue that worde Thus much is to be obserued of vs in general out of this verse Now let vs come to the particular Doctrines I beseech thee for my sonne Onesimus c. Wee are heere to marke the scope and purpose of the Apostle in these words We see he vseth exceeding earnestnesse and importunity to haue him receiued to his Maisters fauor The condition of Onesimus was this he was a seruant of the basest calling For men Seruants and Maid-seruants in those dayes were not as they be nowe Men had them not for Wages and hire as they that wer bound to do no more then Couenant but they were Bondslaues to bee bought and sold in the Market and their Maisters possessed them as Oxen and Cattle and hadde power ouer them of life and death Now albeit he were a seruant of this kind and condition and had beene besides a runnagate and a Theefe deseruing greeuous punishment euen death yet he pleadeth his cause being conuerted with as great force and feruency as can be expressed Doctrine 1. The least and lowest member conuerted to Christ must not bee contemned We learne from this loue appearing in the Apostle that the basest person in the Church truly conuerted brought vnto Christ should not be contemned but most louingly tenderly and Brotherly regarded The least lowest member that belongeth to God ought not to be reiected and debased but highly for Christs sake to be honored and respected We see how Christ calleth vnto him all that are weary and heauy laden m Mat. 11 28. promising to ease and refresh them Likewise he embraceth the poore and simple as louingly and cheerefully as the rich and wise of the world The Publicans and sinners are accepted of him that were hated of the Iewes The Woman taken in adultry accused by the Pharises is exhorted by him to repentance The Blinde man restored to his sight n Iohn 9 35. and 8 11. and cast out of the Synagogue is sought out by Christ and taught to beleeue and broght to be a true member of the Church The penitent Theefe hanging o Luke 23 43 vppon the Crosse and hearing Christ preach is conuerted to the Faith and receiued into paradise It is not the will of p Mat. 18 14. our heauenly Father that one of these little ones should perish When the prodigall sonne had wasted his wealth and his strength in riotous liuing q Lu. 15 20 24 so that necessity fell vppon him and Famine constrained him to eate of the huskes wherewith he fed his Swine his Father receiued him into his fauour and had compassion vpon him hee willed him not to returne backe to his Harlots and to betake himself to his former companions but while he was yet a farre off he reioyced to see him and embraced him when he saw him saying This my sonne was dead but is aliue againe he was lost but he is found and they began to be merry The incestuous Corinthian swept out of the Church by the censures thereof r 1 Cor. 5 4. 2 Cor. 2 6 7 and deliuered vp to Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the Spirit may be saued in the day of the Lord Iesus and wandering as a stray Sheepe from the sheepe-fold is brought againe into the house of God and into the assembly of the faithfull The Apostle hearing of his sorrow for his sinne and of his vnfaigned repentaunce saith It is sufficient vnto the same man that he was rebuked of many so that nowe contrary wise yee ought rather to forgiue him and comfort him least the same should be swallowed vp with ouermuch heauinesse The like we see might say of Mary Magdalen who was infamous in life out of whome Christ cast seauen diuels Of the Cananitish woman whom he heard and helped of the Cripple that lay at the Poole whom when Iesus founde in the Temple Å¿ 1 Iohn 5 14 hee exhorted to sinne no more being now made whole least a worse thing come vnto him Likewise the Euangelists declare that by the power and loue of Christ t Math 11 5. the blind had their sight restored the Leapers were clensed the dead were raised the halt walked the sicke were healed and the poore receiued the Gospell So the Apostle willeth u 1 Tim. 6 1. seruants that are vnder the yoke to account their Maisters worthy of all honour that the name of God his Doctrine be not euil spoken of All these places of Scripture serue to teach vs that such as are of meanest account and least estimation beeing conuerted to the Faith and belonging to Christ are greatly to bee regarded and entirely to be beloued Reason 1. This shall not seeme any thing strange vnto vs if we marke the Reasons whereupon it is grounded For first
q 1 Cor 7 12 13 16. For what knowest thou O Wife whether thou shalt saue thy Husband Or what knowest thou O Man whether thou shalt saue thy Wife So the Apostle Peter setting downe the wiues duty toward her husband saith r 1 Pet. 3 1 Let their wiues be subiect to their Husbandes that euen they which obey not the word may without the word be wonne by the conuersation of their wiues Where we see that some are won to the Faith without the preaching of the worde Answere I answere it is true that God blesseth and sanctifieth many meanes beside the preaching of the word to the good of his Children as Meditation Conference priuate instruction Prayer feare of Hell and such like Notwithstanding many that are conuerted to God are deceiued in the meanes and instrument of their conuersion For albeit such as are afflicted are brought to know themselues and to acknowledge the damnable estate wherein they stood yet it is not the affliction it selfe that wrought their conuersion The trouble that they sustained and endured whether it were in body or in mind or in both was sent by the goodnesse of God vpon them to bring them to a loue of the word who before loathed it and made no account or reckning of it This is it which the Apostle teacheth Å¿ Rom. 3 20. That by the Lawe commeth the knowledge of sinne So affliction may lay before vs the knowledge of our sins but it cannot take them away it may shew vs our wound but it cannot help vs and heale vs it may cast vs downe but it cannot raise vs vp it may bee a Schoole-maister to bring vs to Christ but it cannot make vs partakers of Christ It is like a sharpe Needle which doth not nor cannot sow the cloth but it is necessarie to prepare the way for the thred or it is like an eating or a fretting corrasiue which cannot cure but yet it is profitable to make the way for the healing medicine So the afflictions that God layeth vpon vs may bring vs to the sight and knowledge of our sinnes and to the consideration of the miseries which we deserue and to the feeling of the flashes of hell fire but they cannot worke Faith in vs nor assure vs of pardon nor apply to vs the promise of God touching the remission of sinnes It maketh a good beginning but it cannot bring the worke to perfection The like may bee saide of priuate admonition and a godly conuersation which the Apostles teach may be meanes of saluation to others it is not spoken to lessen or weaken the authority or efficacy of publicke preaching as if it were not the ordinary meanes to conceiue nourish and encrease faith in vs neither is it simply to be vnderstood that they are able to conuert the soule but onely that they are good occasions fit inducements and profitable helpes to drawe vs and allure vs to a liking and louing and longing after faith For when a man that is not a Christian but an Infidell beholdeth the holy pure chast conuersation of his Wife after her calling to the knowledge of the truth and hir subiection and obedience toward himselfe he may be mooued to embrace the Christian Religion whereof he seeth such worthy fruites We haue a notable example heerof in u Ioh. 4 39. 42 the woman of Samaria who perswading the men of the Citty to go out and heare Christ they saide vnto her after they hadde heard his preaching Now we beleeue not because of thy saying for we haue herd him our selues and know that this is indeede that Christ the Sauior of the world The exhortation of this woman preuailed with them to heare Christ and by their hearing they were conuerted she was the cause of their hearing their hearing was the cause of their beleeuing shee was the Instrument that brought them to Christ and hee wrought Faith in them when they vvere brought vnto him Obiection 2. Secondly it is saide that reading is preaching and therefore it is a sufficient meanes of saluation To this purpose they quote Actes 21. Moses of olde time hath in euery City them that preach him seeing he is read in the Synagogue euery Saboth day Loe say they he is preached when he is read therfore the bare reading must needs be preaching yea some adde it is better then preaching because when they heare the Scriptures read they knowe it is the word of God but when they heare preaching it is mens exposition and interpretation and they know not whether it bee true or false sound or vnsound right or wrong Answere I answere this obiection falleth of it selfe and it is ouerthrowne by that whereby it is sought to be strengthned For if reading be preaching then reading cannot be better then preaching inasmuch as nothing can be better or worse then it selfe It is not denied but the word Preaching may in a general sence include not only the reading of the word x Marke 1 45. 5 20. 7. 36 but any other way of declaring and publishing the power truth glory and workes of God Rom. 2 20 21. Psal 19 1 2. but then it is not vsed as wee take the word in the state of the question For wee meane by preaching the expounding of the Scripture according to the proportion of faith applying thereof according to the capacity of the hearers And thus they are set downe in the place alledged before as two distinct things one accompanying and following the other according to the ordinance of God and practise of the seruants of God Hence it is that the Apostle giueth this as a duty and direction belonging to Timothy y 1 Tim. 4 13. Till I come giue attendance to reading to exhortation and to Doctrine So it is sayde in the booke of Nehemiah z Nehe. 8 7 8. The Leuites caused the people to vnderstand the Law and the people stood in their place and they read in the Booke of the Law of God distinctly and gaue the sence and caused them to vnderstand the reading Likewise when Christ came to Nazareth where he had beene brought vp and went into the Synagogue on the Saboth day he stood vp He opened the Booke a Luke 4 17. and read the Scripture then he closed the Booke he sate downe the eyes of all of them were fastned on him and he began to preach vnto them Thus also wee see that when the Apostle Paule wrote his Epistle to the Romaines hee excused himselfe that hee could not come to preach vnto them b Rom. 1 11 15 14. For he longed to see them that he might bestow some spirituall guift among them and acknowledged himselfe a debter to the Grecians and to the Barbarians to the Wisemen and vnto the vnwise so that as much as lay in him hee was ready to preach the Gospell to them also that were at Rome Whereby we see that preaching and hearing are
his Ministry by which he was at the first conuerted and hitherto continued in the state of grace which remained as a Seale engrauen and imprinted in his heart Doctrine 4. Such as haue gained vs vnto God ought aboue all others to be most deare vnto vs. From hence we learne that such as haue gained vs to God or preserued vs in the state of Saluation by the preaching of the Gospell ought to be most deare vnto vs we owing vnto them euen our selues and whatsoeuer we haue besides to doe them good The benefits bestowed vpon vs by the Ministry of the word can neuer be sufficiently esteemed nor worthily enough prized nor aboundantly enough be recompenced and rewarded Hence it is that when Elisha sell sicke of his sicknesse whereof he dyed Ioash the King of Israell came downe vnto him and wept vpon his face and said z 2 Kin. 13 14 O my Father my Father the Charrât of Israell and the Horsemen of the same Where we may learne what to account of the Teachers of the Church by the testimony of a King that sitteth on his Throne if he do so account of theÌ such as are inferior to him must not make lesse reckoning of them Hereunto commeth the saying of the Prophet a Esay 52 7. Nah. 1 15. How beautifull vpon the Mountains are the feet of him that declareth publisheth peace that declareth good tidings and publisheth saluation saying vnto Sion Thy God raigneth Where he sheweth by way of admiration that it is one of the greatest benefits to haue Pastors sent vnto vs that may direct our steps into the way of peace and guide our feet to eternal life This is the estimation that the Galathians had of Paul and the commendation which Paule giueth of the Galathians that they accounted nothing too dear or too good for him b Gal. 4 14 15 The triall of me which was in my flesh ye despied not neither abhorred but ye receiued me as an Angell of God yea as Christ Iesus What was then your felicity For I beare you record that if it had beene possible ye would haue pulled out your owne eyes and haue giuen them vnto me Where he sheweth that he was entertained among them as an Angell nay aboue an Angell euen as Christ himselfe To this purpose he writeth to the Corinthians c 1 Cor. 4 1. Let a man so thinke of vs as of the Ministers of Christ and disposers of the secrets of God By all which testimonies it is manifest that such as conuerted vs to the faith and brought vs to be Cittizens of the kingdome of heauen ought to be dearely and entirely beloued of vs. Reason 1 Neither should this seeme strange vnto vs. First of all they are most of all to be loued and highly esteemed of vs that doe vs most good we are most deeply indebted vnto them that labour most for our benefit This it is which our Sauiour insinuateth in the parable of the lender that had two debters the one ought him more the other lesse and he forgaue them both declaring that he iudged vprightly d Luke 7 43. Who supposed that he would loue him most to whom he had forgiuen most The greatest benefit requireth of vs the greatest loue But the Ministers do vs or may do vs the greatest good if we lay not a barre in our owne way For the blessings that God bestoweth vpon men by the Ministry of his Pastors and Teachers are spirituall and eternall blessings but the blessings that the hearers do returne and recompence to their Ministers are Temporall and as the Apostle speaketh and calleth them Carnall saying e 1 Cor. 9 11. If we haue sowen vnto you spirituall things it is a great thing if we reap your carnall thinges They fight our Spirituall battels for vs and what do we not owe to such Reason 2. Again they are vnto vs in stead of Christ they are his officers that he hath appointed in his Church who when he ascended into heauen gaue gifts vnto men and ordained those that should teach his people vnto the end of the World Hence it is that the Apostle saith f 2 Cor. 5 20. Now then are we Ambassadours for Christ as though God did beseech you through vs we pray you in Christes stead that ye be reconciled vnto God If we did beleeue that the Ministers were left vs in Christes stead and did supply his roome we would otherwise respect them and esteeme of them then we doe Reason 3. Thirdly they are the Ministers by whom we beleeue and consequently by whom we are saued They are our Fathers in Christ by whom we are begotten to eternall life To this end the Apostle saith g 1. Cor. 3 5. Who is Paul then And who is Apollos but the Ministers by whom ye beleeued and as the Lord gaue to euery Man Can we haue a greater blessing bestowed vpon vs then Faith without which it is vnpossible to please to God But Faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the Word of GOD And the word is brought vnto vs by the Ministers of God Seeing then that they deserue the greatest loue that doe vs the greatest good Seeing the Ministers are vnto vs in the place of Christ Iesus and lastlie seeing they are the Instruments by whom we beleeue It followeth necessarilie that such as turne many vnto righteousnesse are highly to be regarded and to bee greatly magnified of vs aboue many others Vse 1. The Vses arising from hence are of diuers sorts First of all it directeth vs to other necessary truths to be learned of vs. It is noted by the Apostle to be one generall vse of the Scripture that it serueth and sufficeth to teach all truth needfull to saluation so the former point being receiued will help vs to finde out and conclude other truthes First we learne that wheresoeuer there is a true profession a sound feeling and true tast of Religion or ioy of saluation there will be a reuerent account and ioyfull entertainement of the teachers and publishers of the Gospell On the other side a light slender account of the Ministers argueth a light account of the word of Christ of the doctrine of saluation and of the truenesse of Religion Let euery one of vs examine our owne affections and try our owne hearts by this Touchstone It is vnpossible to make any diuorse betweene the true Ministers of God and the true Doctrine which is according to godlinesse He that honoreth one magnifieth the other and hee that contemneth the one despiseth the other Whosoeuer it is that being distempered and diseased esteemeth of his health or desireth it he will honour the Physitian that cureth and recouereth him He that being wounded is throughly healed will greatly regard him that gaue vnto him the salue to make a plaister He that hath beene ignorant and is taught the knowledge that he had not before will make much of him that
went Then came he to the second and said likewise and he answeared I will sir yet he went not He seemed forward but he hung backe hee promised much but he perfourmed nothing at all The like we might say of the rich man he came vnto Christ i Math. 19 16. and said vnto him Good maister what good thing shall I doe that I may haue eternall life yet when he was tried hee went away sorrowfull and his good beginnings were as the morning dew verifying that which is spoken in the same Chapter k Verse 30. Many that are first shal be last and the last shal be first Reason 1. Our Sauiour setting downe the parable of the sower yeeldeth diuerse effectuall reasons to moue vs to imbrace this truth For first the Deuill is a subtle enemy that stealeth vpon vs and goeth about like a roaring Lyon seeking whom he may deuoure If the word be not deeply rooted in our hearts but doe onely swimme in our braines and abide in our mouthes it is in continuall danger to be taken away from vs. Hence it is that Christ saith l Math. 13 19 Whensoeuer any man heareth the word of that Kingdome and vnderstandeth it not that euill one commeth and catcheth away that which was sowen in his heart and this is he which hath receiued the seede by the way side This enimy is euer busie with vs and will neuer suffer vs to haue any rest so long as any good thing appeareth in vs. Reason 2 Secondly the Crosse is for the most part the companion of the Gospell which while some seeke to auoid they make shipwracke of faith and a good conscience Our Sauiour describing another sort of hearers saith m Mat 13 20 21. Hee that receiued seede in the stony ground is he which heareth the word and incontinently with ioy receiueth it yet hath he no roote in himselfe and endureth but a season for as soone as tribulation or persecution commeth because of the word by and by âe is offended So long as we may professe the truth with peace and liberty of conscience and with the fauour of men it is an easie and ordinary matter to be a professor of the Gospell and an hearer of the word But when troubles and tentations arise they that are not throughly grounded do quickly fall away Reason 3. Thirdly as persecutions doe follow the Gospell so for the most part doth shame reproach and pouerty And as it is a common thing with vs to desire the ease of the flesh and the pleasures of the body so we are inclined to couet the profits and commodities of this life This caused Demas to forsake Paule because he imbraced this present world Heerevnto commeth that which Christ teacheth Math. 13. n Mat. 13 22. He that receiued the seede among Thornes is he that heareth the word but the cares of this world and the deceitfulnesse of riches choke the word and he is made vnfruitfull So long as the world as a ranke Thorne sticketh in our throats or rather in our heartes and we begin to preferre it in our thoughts and practises before the truth it is vnpossible that we should holde out our profession vnto the end Wherfore seeing the Deuill is alwaies ready to fist vs persecution to try vs and the world to ensnare vs we must know that for these causes it commeth to passe that many fall backe which seemed forward in the faith Vse 1 The Vses are many that may be made heereof First we may conclude that wofull is their estate and condition that shrinke away and melt as wax before the Sunne The estate of such men is most fearefull inasmuch as they are become very Dogges and Swine It had beene better for them that they had neuer knowne the truth nay it had beene better if they had neuer beene borne as our Sauiour speaketh of Iudas This the Apostle Peter setteth downe in his second Epistle Chapter 2. o 2 Pet. 2 20 21 22. If they after they haue escaped from the filthinesse of the world through the acknowledging of the Lord and of the Sauiour Iesus Christ are yet tangled againe therein and ouercome the latter end is worse with them then the beginning For it had beene better for them not to haue acknowledged the way of righteousnesse then after they haue acknowledged it to turne away from the holy commandement giuen vnto them But it is come vnto them according vnto the true Prouerbe the Dogge is returned vnto his owne vomit and the Sow that was washed to the wallowing in the myre It is a notable comfort vnto vs when we are as faithfull trees in the Garden of God That will bring forth their fruit in due season p Psal 1 3. whose lease shal neuer fade when we do not suffer euery one to go before vs but haue an holy emulation and striuing to go before others and euen to out-goe our selues so it is an euill signe and a fearefull forerunner of condemnation to run and then to giue ouer running to wrastle and then to giue ouer wrastling It is an hard thing to make a good beginning wee are not easily brought to set forward but to trip while we are in our iourney and to waxe weary of proceeding is the common custome of our common professours We see this in the Children of Israell while they were in the Wildernesse going to the Land of Canaan they did not keepe a constant course but sometimes they stoode at a stay and sometimes they went backeward and sometimes they wished themselues againe in the Land of Egypt Thus it fareth with vs that are Pilgrimes and Strangers in this life when we haue once giuen our hand to the Plough we are ready to looke backe as Lots wife did when shee was gone out of Sodome Euery little thing is able to turne vs out of the way and being once turned out of it it is harder to bring vs into it againe then if we were neuer entred into it Wo therefore be vnto such as follow Demas q Luk. 14 30. That beginne to build but are not able to make an ende Great plagues and greeuous iudgements hang ouer their heades they do not returne And repent r Reuel 2 5. and do their first workes and redeeme the time because the daies are euill Hee that knoweth his Maisters will and doth it not shall bee beaten with many stripes Yea often-times God giueth ouer such time-seruers and backe-sliders into a reprobate sence and taketh away his holy spirit from them so that they proue meere Monsters and worse then sauage beastes Who were greater enemies to the Gospell then the Iewes that hade the light among them and offered vnto them whereas by their calling they were the outward Church and the professed people of God Iudas being an Apostle of Christ became the most deuelish man vpon the earth exceeding all the Iewes in treachery and impiety This a greeuous
as the Well-spring we haue it not of our selues we haue it from him according to that which the Euangelist Iohn setteth downe r Iohn 1 16. Of his fulnesse we haue all receiued and Grace for Grace Secondly it is called the Grace of Christ not of God the father not of God the Holie-Ghost but of Iesus Christ our Lord because hee is the meanes or as the Cunduit-pipe whereby he it is brought and conueyed vnto vs Thus the same Euangelist speaketh in the wordes following Å¿ Iohn 1 17. The Law was giuen by Moses but Grace and Truth came by Iesus Christ. He it is that is the Mediation and Propitiation for our sinnes he hath purchased the fauour of God he hath wrought reconciliation for vs so that through him we are accepted of God the Father and beloued in his beloued Ephe. 1. 6. Thirdly we must consider the Title giuen to Christ Iesus hee is called a Lord or Ruler and that in many respects First by creation in that he made vs of nothing when we had no being t Iohn 1 3. For all thinges were made by him and without him was nothing made that was made Secondly by right of Inheritance u Heb. 1 2. Psal 2 8. For he is made Heire of all thinges Thirdly by right of Dominion for he hath Dominion ouer all things and ouer vs also so that he ruleth preserueth and keepeth vs as his owne to eternall life being bought with his most preciour blood None of them can bee lost that are committed vnto him neither can any plucke them out of his hands All thinges are put vnder his feet and subiect vnto him Fourthly he is said to be our Lord he is not onely a Lord hauing right and might graunted vnto him ouer others but hee s called our Lord. First because the Father gaue him a people and chosen Generation ouer whom he should rule So then by reason of this donation appointed vnto him before all worlds he is truely called our Lord. Secondly in regard of the work of redemption which he hath wrought for vs he alone hath paid the ransom for vs and deliuered vs from the power of the Deuill so that hee hath the greatest right of possession in vs. Lastly we are thereby put in mind that we ought so to beleeue in Christ our Lord that we put our trust and confidence in him and that we rest throughly perswaded that by him we are throughly freed and deliuered from all euill It is not enough for vs or sufficient to saluation to beleeue Christ Iesus to be a Lord but we must beleeue him to be our Lord. For wee all knowe and beleeue that the Deuill is a Lord and ruleth in the hearts of the Children of disobedience he is the God of this World and a Prince that beareth great sway but wee doe neyther know nor beleeue him to be our Lord as we beleeue Christ Iesus to bee the Lord of vs all Fiftly he addeth With your Spirit He craueth this Grace to be with his Spirit whereby he meaneth as much as if he had said with you one part of man being named for the whole the more principall part being put for the whole person For man consisteth of two essentiall parts of Soule and Body True it is the Apostle Paule doth sometimes deuide man into three partes the Spirit the Soule the Body as when he prayeth for the Thessalonians x 1 Thes 5 23. That their whole Spirit and Soule and Body should be kept blamelesse vnto the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ. By the Spirit he vnderstandeth the mind reason or vnderstanding which else-where hee calleth the y Ephe. 4 23. Heb. 4 12. Ephe. 4. 17 18. Spirit of your mind This is nothing else but a faculty of the reasonable soule which is seen in inuention and iudgement By the the Soule he vnderstandeth the inferior faculties and powers as the will and affections both which followeth the body which is the Instrument whereby the Spirit and Soule do worke By the Spirit in this place is not meant onely the minde or onely the Soule but the whole man is to be vnderstood as it is expounded Phil. 4. 23. The Grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with you all And Col. 4 18. Grace be with you yet he nameth the spirit because it is the principall subiect and seat of grace Sixtly the Apostle proceedeth and saith Your spirit hee speaketh not to Philemon alone saying With thy Spirit but he enlargeth his heart and saith With your Spirit as speaking to many Whereby wee are to vnderstand those to whom this Epistle is written and deliuered to wit cheefly to Philemon whose Title it beareth and to Apphia his wife to Archippus the Minister and to the Church that was in his house to all these he wisheth the Grace of Christ Lastly he endeth with the word Amen which is as much as euen so or so be it or so it shall be Indeede it is no part of the former prayer but it betokeneth and signifieth two things First an hearty desire whereby we wish that we may be heard and that God would answere vnto our requests Secondly the certainty of our confidence and the confirmation of our Faith whereby we trust that we shall be heard It is an Hebrew worde retained by the Apostles in their Epistles and in other places wherewith we are taught to conclude our Prayers withall by Christ our Sauiour It is added to shew that we should come with boldnesse and beleeue that we shall obtaine trusting in the truth of Gods promises The postscript of the Epistle Hauing thus laide open the sense and meaning of the wordes in this last Verse it shall not be amisse to speake some-what of the wordes following which are the subscription and vnder-writing of this Epistle in these wordes Written from Rome to Philemon and sent by Onesimus a Seruant It is most likely that this Epistle was written and sent at one and the same time with that entituled to the Colossians both because the same persons are named in both the Epistles the same persons writing and the same persons sending salutations to others and both of them in the Post-script are sayde to be sent by Onesimus as it were by a Carrier only heerein resteth the difference that this Epistle was deliuered to Onesimus alone to bee carried to Philemon a priuate man but the other was conueyed by Tychicus and Onesimus to the whole Church of the Colossians whereof Philemon and his Family were but one part But touching this subscription as also others in other Epistles we must vnderstand that they were added by men and are no part of the Cannonicall Scripture which is the rule of our faith to which we must yeeld without all contention or contradiction and from which we cannot appeale without intollerable iniury to the spirit of God For howsoeuer diuers of these Post-scripts may be true yet it is very plaine and
that repent had his hart opened and was by Gods blessing conuerted to the Faith became a sound and sincere Christian and performed sundry duties of loue to Paul ministring continually vnto him in the time of his Captiuity as a dutifull Sonne to his spirituall Father But after the Apostle vnderstood that hee was another Mans Seruaunt and belonged vnto him as it were a part of his possession though he found him in his distressed and afflicted estate very profitable comfortable and necessary vnto him yet he would not detaine him from his Mayster to whom by the Word of God by the light of Nature and by the Law of all Nations he appertained Hence it is that hee sent him backe againe to his Maister with this Epistle in which the Apostle dooth by force of reasons and vehemency of words vrge Philemon to entertaine and retaine with him his fugitiue and offensiue Seruant but now greatly altered and throughly changed by the power of Gods word z Psal 19. 7. Which conuerteth the Soule and giueth wisedome vnto the simple as the Prophet teacheth vs. The vses of the former Argument of this Epistle Thus we see how Paule intreateth and obtaineth pardon for Onesimus a Seruant that was conuerted by the preaching of the Apostle which offereth vnto vs diuers good and profitable vses Vse 1. First we see that Christ Iesus reiecteth none that come vnto him how base and simple soeuer they be All such as repent and beleeue the Gospell whether Maisters or Seruants high or low rich or poore are accepted of him who is Lord of all and with whom is no respect of persons A notable comfort to all of low place and meane condition to consider with themselues that howsoeuer the men of this World haue many times no respect vnto them yet they are deare to God and regarded of him who openeth to them the doore of saluation and reserueth for them a Crowne of righteousnesse He appointeth his Word and Sacraments for them as well as for others and hence it is that for the most part the poore receiue the Gospell a Gal. 3 28. There is neither Iew nor Graecian there is neither bond nor free there is neither Male nor Female for ye are all one in Christ Iesus Vse 2. Secondly this instructeth vs not to contemne or despise any how vile soeuer they may seeme in our eyes but to be carefull for their good and to further their conuersion b Mat 18 10. according to the counsell of Christ our Sauiour Math. 18. See that ye despise not one of these little ones for I say vnto you that in Heauen their Angels alwaies behold the Face of my Father which is in Heauen For the Sonne of Man is come to saue that which was lost Many are basely and badly thought off in this World who are in great price and estimation with GOD. Many are wronged and oppressed of Men of whom the high God of Heauen taketh care and charge We are ready to respect the outward face and person of Men but he regardeth the heart God the Father loueth them woe therefore to them that hate them Christ Iesus came to saue and redeeme them woe therefore to all them that seeke to hurt and destroy them It pleaseth God oftentimes to call the Seruant and to let the Maister alone suffering him to perrish in his sinnes This is the cause that the blessed Virgine magnifieth the Lord and that her Spirit reioyceth in God her Sauiour c Luke 1. 52 53. Because he looked on the poore degree of his Seruaunt and had doone great thinges for her Hee pulleth downe the mightie from their Seates and exalteth them of low degree He filleth the hungry with good things and sendeth away the Rich empty Vse 3. Thirdly we learne that no man ought vnder any colour of Religion and pretence of godlinesse to keepe away other mens Seruants from their owne Maisters Paule found the Seruant of Onesimus faithfull to helpe him and forward to Minister vnto him yea he might be bold with Philemon his Mayster yet he would not detaine him with him without his allowance and approbation The Gospell then doth not destroy and disanull the diuers degrees and orders established in the World but rather confirmeth and strengthneth them It alloweth not the Seruant to resist and rise vp against the Maister although hee should be a beleeuer and his Maister an vnbeleeuer or he be a beleeuer as well as his Maister and in knowledge of godlinesse be equall vnto him but teacheth him to obey for conscience sake d 1 Tim. 6 1 2. and to Count his Maister worthy of all honour that the Name of God and his Doctrine be not euill spoken of And they which haue beleeuing Maisters let them not despise them because they are Brethren but rather do seruice because they are faithfull and beloued and partakers of the benefit These things teach and exhort Vse 4. Fourthly we are to marke that the Lord requireth of vs to bee ready to forgiue and forget the wronges and iniuries that are done vnto vs. Let vs put from vs all rancor and mallice and not suffer the Sunne to goe downe vpon our wrath O how e Math. 18 27 great is the mercy of God toward vs How great is our debt toward him Let vs put on the bowels of pitty and compassion forbearing one another and forgiuing one another f Col. 3 13. If any Man haue a quarrell vnto another euen as Christ forgaue euen so doe ye If we come to any of the exercises of our Religion to heare the Word to receiue the Sacraments or to call vpon the Name of God if the Leauen of maliciousnesse haue infected our heartes the word of life is made the sauour of death the Sacraments are made Instruments of Wrath and our Prayers are turned into Sinne. We are taught in our Prayers to aske g Chrysost hom 1. in Philem. forgiuenesse at the hands of God as we our selues performe this duty toward our Brethren The promise of forgiuenesse is made to them that doe forgiue h Mark 11 25 When ye shall stand and pray forgiue if ye haue any thing against any man that your Father also which is in Heauen may forgiue you your trespasses For if ye will not forgiue your Father which is in Heauen will not pardon you your trespasses This accordeth with the precept of Christ Math. 5. If thou bring thy guift to the Altar and there remembrest that thy Brother hath ought against thee i Math. 5 24. Leaue there thine offering before the Altar and goe thy way first be reconciled to thy Brother and then come and offer thy guift If we desire As new borne Babes the sincere Milke of the word that we may grow thereby k 1 Pet. 2 1 2. We must lay aside all maliciousnesse and all guile and dissimulation and enuy and all euill speaking If we would be
because she is set before Archippus who was the Pastor and Minister of that Church as we shall see afterward He calleth her a beloued Sister most deare vnto him for the common faith mouing her also to plead this cause and to further this request with her husband whom he would not nor could not deny in so reasonable a suit Thirdly he nameth Archippus and calleth him a Fellow-Souldier because they of the Ministery if they be faithfull are in continuall warfare not onely against the continuall engines and assaults of Sathan who withstandeth their Ministery but against false teachers and against many vnreasonable men as also against the sinnes and corruptions that raigne or arise in their seuerall charges We see how men destitute of faith make continual warre against them one way or other This man thus described by his Office was Pastor and Preacher of the word in the Church of Colosse t Colos 4 17. as appeareth by the wordes of the Apostle writing to the Colossians Chap. 4. Say to Archippus take heed to the ministery that thou hast receiued in the Lord that thou fulfill it He nameth him with the rest because the Pastors and Ministers of the Church ought to preuaile much with all the professors and people that are vnder their charge beeing to them in place of Fathers that may or should commaund in the Lord. Lastly he remembreth the Family of Philemon which he doth entitle with an honorable Name calling it a Church which serueth to the singuler commendation of this Seruant of God as one that did so guide instruct and gouerne his priuate Houshhold as all faithfull Gouernours of Families ought to do as that it might truely be reputed a company and Congregation of Men Women and Children that are dedicated vnto God to his worship and obedience according to the saying of Christ u Math. 18. Where two or three be gathered together in my name there am I in the midst of them Euery Christian Family is a particular and little Church where God is sincerely honoured and worshipped which is another speciall reason to win Philemon to his purpose thinking so reuerently and religiously of him and his priuate charge Obseruations out of these verses pointed out It remaineth after the order and interpretation of the wordes to see what Obseruations arise out of the same If wee should stand vppon euery particular point that might be raised out of the Text it would be both endlesse and fruitelesse Againe the Scripture is as a liuely Fountaine that can neuer be dryed vp it is as a rich Treasury that neuer can be emptyed VVherefore before that we come to handle the principall and especiall Doctrines it shall not bee amisse to point out diuers instructions that the Apostle intimateth And first marke that among all that are heere named none is mentioned without his Title of honour to teach that euery one ought to haue some-what to commend him and whosoeuer lead an vpright and holy life their name ought to be renowned and honoured in the Church of Christ which should also cause them to be well reported of vnto posterity Secondly obserue that Paule ioyneth with him Timothy he excelled him in the greatnesse of guifts and in the function of Apostle-ship yet hee calleth him his Brother thereby giuing vs an example of Christian modesty whereby it commeth to passe that the godly as they are placed in an higher degree do behaue themselues so much more lowly So the Apostle willeth vs x Rom. 12 16 Phil. 2 3. Not to be high minded but to make our selues equall to them of the lower sort and to thinke better of others then of our selues Thirdly albeit he were the principall that wrote and Philemon the chiefe to whom this Epistle is written yet to himselfe he ioyneth Timothy and to Philemon he annexeth as Helpers in his suit Apphia his Wife Archippus the Minister and the rest of the Church in his house all which he mustereth together as meane to make an attonement with his Maister which example teacheth all Christians especially the Ministers of the word to seeke peace and labour to make peace among Bretheren that one may be reconciled vnto another and al men liue in charity and vnity together Heereunto commeth the counsell and commaundement of Christ our Sauiour y Math. 5 9. Blessed are the Peace-makers for they shall be called the Children of God Hereby we shall giue comfort to mens consciences and remooue the stumbling blockes and offences that daily arise among Neighbours On the other side we may truly say Curssed are all debate makers for they shall be called the Children of the Deuill For such as make debate and raise contention and kindle strife between Brother and Brother is as it were casting Oyle into the fire are not of God who is the Authour of loue but are guided by the spirit of the Deuill whose workes they follow and practise Fourthly in ioyning all these as Mediators for Onesimus we see the singular wisedome of the Apostle he leaueth nothing vnattempted to effect his purpose He doth not deale slightly and rawly but vseth conuenient meanes and fit persons to worke this reconcilement For he employeth and ioyneth the helpe of Apphia and Archippus to appease the Maister and to draw him to receiue his Seruant into his former fauour This is the dealing that Christ prescribeth z Mat. 18 16. That we should take with vs two or three that by their authority reconciliation may be effected and euery word may be confirmed Lastly obserue that notwithstanding the difference in gifts and sex betweene the persons here named and expressed they haue all some marke of loue set vpon them they are Bretheren and Sisters they are frends and fellow-helpers and all deare one to another to teach vs that there ought to be a neere coniunction not to be dissolued and a fast not of loue not to be loosed betweene all those that are true members of the Church and professors of the faith Paule a Brother of Iesus Christ and Brother c. Here are many persons heaped together In all this we see the Apostle is exceeding earnest vsing all the reasons and most effectuall perswasions that he can to obtaine this his purpose whereunto he mooueth Philemon He marcheth together in battell array as it were an army of Arguments to constraine him to yeeld yea euery sentence or rather word of the sentence seemeth to bee as a Furnace to dissolue the heart and to melt the affections of Philemon into loue and compassion toward his Seruant that had so deceiued and abused him the Lord also heerein shewing what care he hath and what care all other Christians should haue for the comforting releeuing and curteously entertaining of the simplest and basest seruants of God Doct. 1. Good thinges must be earnestly followed after From this practise of the Apostle we learne that good things must be carefully and earnestly followed yea by all the
but the Labourers are few pray ye therefore the Lord of the Haruest to thrust forth Labourers into his Haruest Where we see he calleth the Ministers of the Gospell Labourers in the Haruest-fielde and gatherers of the Lords Corne. We see what great paines men take in Haruest and how necessary Labourers are when the Corne is ripe and ready to be reaped The Apostle Paule speaking of himselfe and the rest of the Apostles saith q 1 Cor. 3 9. We together are Gods Labourers And in another place r 1 Tim. 5 17 The Elders that rule well is worthy of double honour specially they which labour in the word and doctrine Heerevnto agreeth that which he writeth in another Epistle Å¿ 2 Tim. 2 15. Study to shewe thy selfe approued vnto God a worke-man that needeth not to be ashamed diuiding the word of truth aright All these testimonies teach vs this truth that the office of the Ministery is not so much a dignity as it implyeth a duty it is not onely an honour but a burthen it is not onely a Title of renowne but a work of labour Reason 1. This will better appeare if wee marke the Reasons following First the ordinance of God appointeth that euery calling should eate their Bread in t Gen. 3 19. the sweate of their browes that is should be industrious and painefull in their seuerall vocations whether it be in bodily or in spirituall labour The bodily calling requireth bodily labour the spirituall calling requireth spirituall labour Idlenesse and negligence in any u Ier. 48 10. worke of the Lord is accursed An idle hearer that ioyneth not practise is abhominable a loose and carelesse professor that addeth not obedience is a bad professor Reason 2. Secondly the Ministers of God fight the Lords spirituall battels for vs by their prayers care watchfulnesse faith and the whole Armour of God by opposing and setting themselues against Heritiques Atheists Worldlinges Schismatiques Wicked men and all thinges that exalr themselues against God Is not this a great worke of great labour to resist the budding and growing of so many sinnes as daily rise vp as men that striue with the whole Earth To labour in study in word in doctrine in zeale in watching According to that which the Apostle saith x 2 Cor. 11 27 28. I was often in wearinesse and painefulnesse in watching often besides the things which are outward I am combred daily and haue the care of all the Churches who is weake and I am not weake Who is offended and I burne not How did Moses fight in prayer y Exod. 32 31 and labour in zeale for the people of Israell when hee stood in the gap and stopped the wrath of God that was kindled against them If then we would reason from the generall to the speciall waying the purpose and appointment of God who hath annexed labour to euery calling or consider that the Ministers of the word are the Souldiers of God to fight his battels against sinne and sinfull men in both respects we may conclude that the calling of the ministery is an office of great necessity and of much labour Vse 1. This doctrine teacheth vs and offereth vnto vs diuers Vses First let vs learne to acknowledge the worke of the Ministry to bee a worke of great diligence painefulnesse and labour if it be performed as it ought to be We must keepe backe z Act. 20 27 28. nothing from the people but shew vnto them the whole counsell of God We must lay the Foundation of Religion among them and build constantly vpon it which cannot be done without faithfulnesse If wee take heede to our selues and to all the flocke whereof the holy Ghost hath made vs Ouer-seers to feede the Church of God which hee hath purchased with his owne bloud we shall find our function to be full of labour and sweating to receiue much euill intreating and hard entertainement heere in this World The Apostle teaching the duty of the hearers toward their Ministers saith a 1 Cor. 3 1 2. Let a man so thinke of vs as of the Ministers of Christ and disposers of the secrets of God and as for the the rest it is required of the Disposers that euery Man be found faithfull So he teacheth in another place b 1 Tim. 3 1. This is a true saying If any Man desire the office of a Bishop he desireth a worthy worke Where he sheweth indeede that the calling is a worthy calling but it requireth also worthy labouring This will farther appeare vnto vs if we consider the Titles that are giuen vnto them They are called Builders that are continually busie in building hewing tough Timber and squaring rough stones No Timber no Stones of themselues so vnfit for building as we are by Nature to be coupled together and to grow vnto an holy Temple in the Lord. They are called Souldiers they are alwaies fighting or looking for their enemies and drawing out the Sword of the Spirit c Ephe. 6 17. which is the word of God Is any calling vnder Heauen more necessary then the profession of a Souldier in time of danger And when an assault is made or the battels ioyne is any profession more painefull Sometimes they are called Husband-men Is not the life of the Husband-man a painefull life and is not the ending of one worke the beginning of another Doth not euery season of the yeare bring his seuerall trauell So that no calling is accompanied with more labour and lesse ease Sometimes they are called Watch-men who stand continually on their watch Tower to discry the comming and approaching of the Enemy Sometimes they are called Shepheards abiding in the fielde and keeping watch by night ouer their flocke they are in the day consumed with heate and with Frost in the night and their sleepe departeth from their eyes Seeing therefore the Ministers aie builders of the Lordes house Souldiers in the Lordes Campe Husbandmen in the Lords fielde Watch-men in the Lordes Citty and Shepheardes ouer the Lordes flocke which hee hath redeemed with his precious blood we must all confesse that the Ministry of the word is a worke of great labour if it be discharged aright For this if wee know not by practise wee may see by experience that to study with constantnesse to meditate with earnesse to instruct with diligence to exhort with carefulnesse to reproue with zeale to comfort with cheerefulnesse to conuince with boldnesse to watch ouer the people with a godly d Heb. 13 17. ouer-sight as they that must giue accountes for their Soules to conceiue godly anger and great sorrow for sinne to pray in publike and priuate to goe in and out before the people of God in the doctrine of Faith and in example of life to prepare themselues to handle the word and to deliuer it with power and euidence of the spirit with earnest affections being thus prepared I say to performe all these duties
couch together and practised by the Church and beleeuers u Actes 4 32. who are saide to be of one Soule and of one heart Fiftly we haue peace with our enemies who are charged not to touch the Lords annointed and to doe his Prophets no harme This is so farre verified as is expedient to set forth the glory of God to procure the safety of the godly and to represse the rage of the Reprobate Thus Ioseph was at peace with Pharaoh Obadiah with Ahab and Daniell with Nabucadnezzer Mordecai and the Iewes with Ahashuerosh and thus is the saying of the Wise-man verified x Pro. 16 7. When the waies of a Man please the Lord he will make also his enemies at peace with him Lastly we haue peace with the Beasts of the fielde the Foules of the Heauen and all the Creatures of God so that we shall find help and comfort from them y Hos 2 18. as we see in the Prophet God maketh a Couenant with them for his people Hos 2. In that day I will make a Couenant for them with the wilde Beasts and with the Foules of the Heauen and with that which creepeth vpon the earth I will breake the Bow and the Sword and the battell out of the Earth and will make them to sleepe safely Loe heere how large and ample is this peace and how many and woorthy preheminences there are thereof This peace followeth grace as a fruit of it and therefore we see it is ioyned vnto it both in this place and in sundry other Epistles Doct. 2. Such as are in Gods fauour haue all his blessings following them We learne hereby that such as are vnder the grace and couenant of God liuing vnder his protection and obedience haue assurance of all Gods mercies spirituall and temporall of this life and of the life to come all which doe belong vnto them and shall follow them and ouertake them I say such as are vnder the grace and fauour of God haue all his blessings following them so farre as they may further their eternall happinesse Moses sheweth z Deu. 28 3 4 Deut. 28. that when once they belong to God and are vnder his grace as vnder the shaddowe of his Wings all his blessings should follow them and come vpon them from Heauen and Earth from house and fielde from soule and body that they should be blessed in the fruit of their body in the increase of their Cattle and in the aboundance of all things Aaron and his Sonnes did thus blesse the people Num. 6. 6. The Lord lift vp his countenance vpon thee and giue thee peace Where we see he setteth peace after the shining of Gods gratious countenance vpon them This the Apostle teacheth in the Epistle to the Romanes hauing proued at large that we are iustified without the workes of the Law hee addeth a Rom. 5 1. Being then iustified by Faith we haue peace toward God through our Lord Iesus Christ The Prophet Dauid expressing that God is his Shepheard to refresh him with his grace to feede him with his word to rule him by his staffe and to deliuer him from danger b Psal 23 1 6 and 84 11. concluded hereupon I shall want nothing doubtlesse kindnesse and mercy shall follow me all the daies of my life and I shall remaine a long season in the house of the Lord. The like we see in another place The Lord God is the Sunne and Shield vnto vs the Lord will giue grace and glorie and no good thing will he with-hold from them that walke vprightly The Apostle Paul setteth downe at large the blessings flowing from this loue of God c Ephe. 1 5 6. Who hath predestinated vs to be adopted through Iesus Christ in himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will to the praise of the glory of his grace where-with hee hath made vs freely accepted in his beloued by whom we haue Redemption through his blood euen the forgiuenesse of sinnes according to his rich grace whereby hee hath beene aboundant toward vs in all wisedome and vnderstanding Where he teacheth that the free grace of God whereby wee are accepted in his beloued in whom hee is well pleased and exceedingly contented is the cause of all other mercies and therefore such as are in his fauour shall finde the fruites thereof to their comfort and haue all his blessings to ouertake them Reason 1. If any doubt yet remaine in vs to trouble vs and hinder our faith from receiuing and beleeuing this Doctrine as a pregnant and certaine truth consider with me a little farther the reasons to ground and establish vs herein For first when the wrath of God is once appeased and the loue of God opened vnto vs we haue free and bold accesse vnto him and to the Throne of grace as to a most mercifull Father The Apostle hauing declared that we are at peace with God through Christ he addeth immediatly d Rom. 5 2. By whom also thorough Faith we haue this accesse into this grace wherein we stand and reioyce vnder the hope of the glory of God We may freely come into the presence of God we haue boldnesse to aske any thing that we want we haue assurance to be heard when we call vpon him Reason 2. Secondly it is the free loue and fauour of God that spared not his owne Sonne but bestowed him vpon vs who is our life our peace our attonement Now seeing it is his grace onely that hath giuen vs the blessing of all blessings we shall with him and by him haue all other guiftes to compasse vs about and to come vpon vs according as the Apostle teacheth Rom. 8. If God be on our side who shall be against vs Who spared not his owne Sonne but gaue him for vs all to death e Rom. 8 32. how shall he not with him giue vs all things also Reason 3. Thirdly his loue reconcileth all his Creatures and openeth the way to his mercies toward them whom hee loueth This is it which Moses speaketh to the Israelites f Deut. 7 8. Because the Lord loued you and because he would keepe the oath which he had sworne vnto our Fathers the Lord hath brought you out by a mighty hand and deliuered you out of the house of bondage And afterward he putteth them in minde g Deut. 23 5. That the Lord would not hearken vnto Balaam but the Lorde their God turned his cursse to a blessing vnto them because he loued them Thus doth the Prophet tell the people of God h Psal 44 3. That they inherited not the Land by their owne Sword neyther did their owne Arme saue them but his right hand and his Arme and the light of his countenance because he did fauour them Reason 4. Lastly they loue God againe whom he loueth His loue worketh loue and constraineth them to expresse back againe that which they haue receiued They that loue him
blasphemed by carelesse and wicked professors the Apostle q Rom. 2 24. charging the Iewes that through their euill life the Doctrine of God was slandered so on the other side God is greatly honoured when our deedes accompany our wordes and a godly life adorneth and garnisheth a good profession according to ihe commandement of Christ r Math. 5 16. Let your light so shine before men that they may see your goodworkes and glory your Father which is in heauen Reason 2. Secondlie the forwardnesse of one is a notable meanes to draw forward another For as one wicked man maketh another and he that is seduced is an Instrument to seduce another so hee that is truely conuerted will not rest in the quiet fruit and inward comfort of his owne conuersion but labour to conuert others and so make them partakers of that comfort which they haue found The Apostle writing to the Thessalonians saith of them Å¿ 1 Thes 1 6 7 Ye became followers of vs and of the Lord and receiued the word in much affliction with ioy of the holy Ghost so that ye were as ensamples to all that beleeue in Macedonia and in Achaia They that are gained to the faith will be meanes to gaine others so that the winning of one is the gaining of another This we see in the conuersion of the Apostles When Andrew was brought to Christ t Iohn 1 41 43 45. He found his Brother Simon first and said vnto him We haue found that Messias which is by interpretation that Christ So when Christ called Phillip and said vnto him Follow me Phillip found Nathaniell and saide vnto him We haue found him of whom Moses did write in the Law and the Prophets Iesus that Sonne of Ioseph that was of Nazareth The like wee see in the Woman of Samaria when Christ had preached saluation vnto her and offered vnto her the Water of life that she should thirst no more u Iohn 4 28. shee left her Water-pot and went into the Citty and said to the men Come see a man which hath told me all thinges that euer I did is not he that Christ Being moued her selfe she moued others beeing drawne she drew others to Christ Reason 3. Thirdly it is a great comfort to the Pastors and Teachers of the Church when such as are taught do grow in grace and prosper by those meanes that are brought and offered vnto them The Apostle calleth the Phillippians his Bretheren beloued and longed for his ioy and his Crowne wherein hee accounteth their growth his honor their encreasing his reioycing their faith his hope their flourishing his felicity so when hee had praised God for the zeale of the Thessalonians in receiuing the word in following other Churches and in suffering affliction for the Gospels sake hee addeth this reason x 1 Thes 2 19 20. For what is our hope or ioy or Crowne of reioycing Are not euen you it in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his comming Yes ye are our glory and ioy He doth not make the matter of his glorying and the occasion of his reioysing to bee his calling so much as the fruit of his calling hee doth not comfort himselfe so much in his Apostleship as in the effect of his Apostleship that is the conuersion and saluation of the Thessalonians If a man haue neuer so high and eminent a calling in the Church or Common-wealth he cannot comfort himselfe so much therein as when he seeth the blessing of God vpon his labours when he remembreth he hath kept a good conscience therein y 2 Cor. 1 15. and considereth he is to God the sweete sauour of Christ in them that are saued and in them that perish It is a great comfort to the Husbandman after his toiling and tilling after his planting and ploughing to see the fruits of his labours and to behold the encrease of the earth that yeeldeth vsury aduantage and encrease when it is sowed So it fareth with the spirituall Husbandman whose labour is greater oftner enduring al the yeare long whose patience is greater in waiting for the early and latter raine whose gaine and profit is lesse in tilling a dry and barren soile that yeeldeth little or no increase but a crop of cares a bundle of Briars and Bushes and an Haruest of Thornes and Thistles that are reserued for the fire Reason 4. Lastly the graces of God and the growing in these graces are fruites of their election and seales of their saluation so that the Angels in Heauen reioyce at the conuersion of a Sinner Euery grace of GOD addeth assurance the greater graces the greater assurance the more graces the more assurance the growth of graces is the growing of our assuraunce For if these thinges be found and abound in vs z 2 Pet. 1 8 10. they will make vs neither to bee idle nor vnfruitfull in the acknowledging of our LORD IESVS CHRIST but giue vs a comfortable assuraunce of our eternall election and effectuall calling So the Apostle giueth thankes for all the Thessalonians making mention of them in his prayers and remembring the efficacy of their Faith the diligence of their loue and the patience of their hope a 1 Thes 1 3 4. by all which hee gathereth assuredly as building vpon certaine knowledge that they are elect of God Now then to lay these reasons together and to gather them as vpon an heape seeing nothing bringeth greater glory to God among men nothing serueth better to draw on others nothing ministreth greater ioy to the Teachers nothing sealeth vp more surely their saluation then the increase of his Kingdome the growth of the Saints and the enlarging of the bounds of the Church it followeth that all Gods Children must shew their ioy and gladnesse when they see any to encrease in the obedience of the Gospell to grow in grace and to proceede constantly in the truth of God Vse 1. The Vses remaine to be considered and learned of vs. First we see that the principall and cheefest thing which the Minister should seeke and search after is the profiting of his people and the building vp of the Kingdome of God among them For his ioy in their growth and his comfort in their conuersion will cause him aboue all things to labour after it There is no comfort in the Minister like to this comfort when he seeth the fruits of godlines as it were the markes of Gods Spirit to shine forth brightly in his people What comfort hath the Husbandman more in his husbandry then to see the fruits of the earth not to be blasted but to be blessed not to wither but to grow what ioy hath the Shepheard like to this when he seeth the flocke not to be infected but to flourish not to be rotten and scabbed but to be sound and whole not to decrease and decay but to encrease and to bring forth thousands and ten thousands in our streetes What greater
to be true which the word teacheth touching God Christ Fayth Eternall life and such like but we must apply them to our own hearts haue a perticular faith of them otherwise we may be sent to Schoole to learn faith of the Deuils who go so farre And howsoeuer some may thinke it to bee a very grosse and homely comparison to compare men to the Deuils yet if wee examine the faith and practise of wicked and carnall men we shall easily perceiue not onely that the Deuils are equall vnto them but doo go manie degrees before them For first the Deuils vnderstand the Law and the Gospell They know the end of the one and the vse of the other They giue assent to the Couenant of Grace that it is true they know that it is certaine sure and that God will giue remission of sinnes and the glory of immortality to the members of his Church They know the Person the Natures the Offices of Christ They know that all things spoken in the Scripture shall be performed This appeareth in the confession which they make in many places of the Gospell concerning Christ r Marke 1 24. 3. 11 Luke 4 41. I know thee what thou art euen that holie one of God thou art the sonne of God thou art that Christ And the Apostle Iames speaking of such as gloried in a false faith but wanteth the true Faith sayeth Thou beleeuest that there is one God thou dooest well Å¿ Iames 2 19. the Deuils also beleeue it and tremble He setteth downe a chiefe point of Religion which the Deuils beleeue concerning the vnity of the God-head and this faith of the Deuil is not to be restrained to this one principall point but it stretcheth to the whole Doctrine of faith so that he setteth down expressely this one ground foundation instead of the whole body of Christianity For the Deuils do not only beleeue that there is one God who hath created all things and gouerneth all things and shall iudge all the world but that there is one Christ one Sauiour one Redeemer And this is a sure reason that they knowe this great Mystery of godlinesse God manifest in the flesh because they seeke to ouerthrow destroy and deface it by contrary errors But how manie are there among the sonnes of men that take themselues to bee great Christians and thinke they are better then the Deuils that know not these things Are there not many that are among vs and liue in the bosom of the Church who would defie them that should charge them to come behinde the Deuils yet know not the Doctrine of the Trinity the person of Christ the vnion of his Natures the end of the Lawe the Sacraments of the Church the Couenant of the Gospell the Nature of Faith the Iustification of a Sinner and the way of saluation Againe the Apostle teacheth not only that the Deuils beleeue the things that are written in the scripture but likewise that they tremble at the Iudgements of God contained in the scripture They knowe the promise of the Gospell they heare of remission of sinnes they beleeue there is in eternal life which the blessed of the Father shall inherite but they feele no ioy in it they receyue no comfort by it they are neuer a whit delighted with it because they know themselues separated from it and to be reserued for the wrath to com as we finde it vttered of the Deuils through the mouth of the possessed t Math. 8 29. Why art thou come to torment vs before our time Whereby they acknowledge that they looked for âhe accomplishment of threatnings and the feeling of torments but they would haue the time prolonged and put off so long aâ they could And we see that they beleeue all matters of Faith to bee true but ââ¦y are not perswaded nor cannot beleeue that they pertaine any thing at all vnto them They haue no hope of mercy they haue no assurance of pardon they haue no expectation of saluation Now as they beleeue that the promises of God do not concern them so they know that the threatnings of God shal certainly come vpon them and that eternal torments are prepared for them which is the cause of their feare and trembling But how many wicked men are there that liue in sensuality and are drowned in security They are resolued to lye still in sin and yet consider not what hangeth ouer their heads Tell the Deuils of their estate wherein they stand and they tremble Tell the vngodly of their condition they are carelesse The Deuils in remembraunce of Iudgements despayre the vngodly presume The Deuils are constrained to confesse that God is iust the vngodly wash it away and say tush God is mercifull Thus doth Satan besot and bewitch the Reprobate teacheth them a lesson which he could neuer learn himselfe namely that Gods word is not all true and that the threatnings there pronounced shall not fall vpon them and therefore we see such as are taught and reprooued by the Ministry of the word either to be as sencelesse blockes not mooued at all with them or as open blasphemers reuiling and railing at the word These are notable and forward Schollers and haue profited deeply in the Deuils Schoole they are growne to bee more cunning then their Maister and haue out-gone him in their profession and therefore they must be as neere condemnation as he This faith then to beleeue that part of Gods worde which consisteth in beleeuing Gods vengeance and threatnings is hardly to be found among the vngodly and therefore the faith of the Deuils is more perfect which should teach vs to labour that our faith may exceed and go beyond the Deuils and that wee may seeke to apply the mercifull promises of God to our selues and so to find comfort in them which the Deuils want We must not only say Christ gaue himselfe but he gaue himselfe for me It is not enough to say he loueth man but he loueth me he is a Sauiour but hee is my Sauiour hee is a Redeemer but he is my Redeemer he forgiueth sinnes but hee forgiueth me my sinnes It is not enough to say he saued others but we must say he saueth me hee is not onely the God of others but he is my God and my Lord. This was the comfort that Dauid felt when hee saith u Psal 18 2. The Lorde is my Rocke and my Fortresse my God and my strength my shield the horne of my saluation and my refuge It is the tenor of the Couenant that God made with Abraham and all beleeuers x Gen. 17. 7. I will be thy God and the God of thy seede If then God haue promised this mercie and spoken peace vnto our Consciences saying to euerie faithfull person I will be thy God why should not euerie beleeuer take holde of this and say The Lord shall be my God as I am one of his people This is not to offer
iniurie to other men or to make him peculiar to our selues but to leaue him the same to others that hee is to vs as euery man enioyeth the light of the Sunne without excluding others from the vse thereof Vse 3. Lastly we learne that it is no Doctrine of pride and presumption to teach assurance confidence and certainty of Faith that euery one should beleeue that God is his God that Christ is his Sauiour that the Holy-Ghost is his sanctifier that forgiuenesse of sinnes and eternall life shall bee giuen vnto him If we beleeue not this we beleeue nothing if we deny this or doubt of this all our Faith is in vaine For as wee pray for the forgiuenesse of our owne sinnes so we must beleeue the forgiuenesse of our owne sinnes The promises of the Gospell are generall these we are to knowe do belong to vs and therefore must take them as spoken to vs. It is promised y Iosh 1 5. to Ioshua imediately after the death of Moses that God would not leaue him nor forsake him This the Apostle applyeth and maketh it common to all the faithfull whom he chargeth to haue their conuersation without couetousnesse z Heb. 13 5. seeing it is written That God will not leaue them nor forsake them God commandeth vs to call vpon him with promise to heare vs a Psal 50 15 and 4 3. Call vpon mee and I will heare thee This was the comfort of Dauid and the assurance that hee had When I call vpon the Lord he will heare him Christ our Sauiour giueth vs encouragement to prayer because b Iohn 14. 13 1 Iohn 5 14 Whatsoeuer we aske in his name that will hee do that the Father may be glorified in the Sonne Hence it is that Iohn sayeth This is the assurance that wee haue of him that whatsoeuer we aske according to his will he heareth vs And if we know that he heareth vs we know we haue the petitions which we aske of him When Christ sayde to the poore distressed man in the Gospell If thou canst beleeue all things are possible to him that beleeueth He answered c Marke 9 24 Lord I beleeue help mine vnbeleefe So saith the Prophet d Psal 116 16 and 119 125. Behold Lord I am thy seruant I am thy seruant ô giue mee vnderstanding that I may keepe thy Commandements c. The Lord saith generally e Iohn 3. 15. Math. 28. Whosoeuer beleeueth shall be saued Hence the Apostle inferreth this particular to the Iailor f Acts 16 32. Beleeue thou and thou shalt be saued When God saith g Psal 27. 8. Seeke ye my face the voyce of the faithfull doth returne and rebound this backe again Thy face Lord I will seeke God by his new Couenant bindeth himselfe to the heyres of promise saying h Ier. 31 33. Esay 25 9. I will be their God and they shall be my people whereupon they are emboldned to say Loe this is our God we haue waited for him and hee will saue vs we will reioyce and be ioyfull in his saluation God saith vnto vs I am thy saluation our heart againe with vnspeakeable comfort inwardly ministered answeareth Thou art my God So then when we say aright we belieue in God the Father it is as much as to say I beleeue that God is my God and I haue assurance and trust in him for my saluation And to beleeue that God is my God is to beleeue that he is my life my peace my deliuerance my saluation not onely that he is these things in himselfe and in his owne nature not onely that he is these things to other men that trust in him and depend vpon him but that he is indeede the same to mee that his mercy dooth compasse me his power defend me his prouidence watch ouer me and his fauor keepe and preserue me to himselfe in life and death For there are many degrees of faith i Credere deum Credere Deo credere in DeuÌ one step is to beleeue that God is the second step is to beleeue God that is to giue credit to him that al his words which he hath spoken and the promises which he hath made are true the third step is to beleeue in God which requireth trust in God according to his word and promise being firmely resolued that he will do whatsoeuer he hath said Thus it is required of vs to doe in euery Article of Faith in euery promise of Mercy in euery word of grace offered vnto vs we must by a speciall faith receiue it and apply it Obiection If such a faith be required the question may be asked how Infants can be saued that cannot haue this faith of their owne and therefore it seemeth they must be saued by their Parents faith Answere I answere that the faith of Parents dooth bring the Infants to haue a Title and interrest in the Couenant of grace and in all the benefits of Christ but it cannot apply the merits of Christs death his obedience his righteousnesse vnto the Infant For this the Beleeuer and faithfull Parent doth onely to himselfe and to no other but the merrites and satisfaction of Christ and ingrafting into his bodie are wrought by some speciall and secret working of the Holy-Ghost vnto vs vnknowne but effectuall to the Infant and comfortable to the Parent albeit it be not done by his faith and therefore this that men are iustified by a speciall faith holdeth to be true in men of yeares and discretion not in Infants and children who are iustified and saued by an extraordinary woorking of Gods spirit k Iohn 3 8. Like the wind which bloweth where it listeth and thou hearest the sound thereof but canst not tell whence it commeth and whether it goeth so is euerie man that is borne of the Spirit Obiection Againe sometimes the deare children of God faile in this speciall faith want this particular application they are not able to say God is my God Christ is my Sauiour Answere I aunswere this falleth out indeede sometimes in the tentations of Satan and in the infirmities of the flesh so that they haue not a feeling of Gods mercy toward them but euen then they cease not to beleeue We must liue by faith not by feeling A man may haue life in him though the sicke man in extremity do not know it or feele it so may faith bee in vs in some great tentation albeit we feele it not present Dauid lost and wanted this feeling l Psal 151. when he prayed God to create in him a cleane heart and to renew a right spirit within him But was it vtterly lost No for he sayth Take not away thy Spirit from me In this case it shall be good for vs to remember the former mercies of God toward vs and consider how hee hath dealt with vs and thereby assure our harts that howsoeuer God for a season with-holdeth the
faith will appeare to be no faith and his claime to be a false vsurpation So then if thou wilt prooue thy selfe a true Christian and to be iust before God through faith in Christ it is not enough to take vnto thee the Title of fayth and to boast of such a beleefe as the Deuils haue and euery reprobate may haue but thou must be content to haue thy inward faith examined and tried by thy outward workes whether it be the true faith or not For a true Faith is alwayes ioyned with loue and bringeth forth Good-workes as necessarily as a good Tree bringeth forth good fruits An euill Tree bringeth forth euill fruits but a good Tree hath good fruite comming from it From this coniunction of these two superiour vertues to wit Faith and Loue the Rhemists in their translation and other Romanists in their disputations do debate and conclude against a fundamentall point of Christian Religion on this manner If Faith be not alone but ioyned with Loue Then Faith alone doth not iustifie But Faith is not alone but ioyned with Loue Therefore Faith alone doth not iustifie To this Obiection I answere they make an equiuocation in these words Faith alone If they meane by Faith alone a dead faith as Iames dooth which is voyde of workes then they speake nothing to the purpose for wee neuer allowed of such a faith we neuer taught iustification by such a faith But if they meane as they should if they reason against vs that in the act of Iustification there is required hope and charity or any more then the hande of faith which is the onely instrument to take hold of Christ if they ioyne vnto this any of their workes we deny their assertion and cannot admit of such iustification For we beleeue and hold it as a sound foundation of our religion that faith without any workes doth iustifye forasmuch as it dooth alone apprehend the mercies of God and apply the merits of Christ whereby wee are iustified so that if the question be what we must oppose between the Iustice of God and our sinnes why he doth not execute the curse of the Law against vs wherefore he is reconciled toward sinners and receiueth them into fauour and how they stand as iust before his Throne Heere works haue no place which are vnperfect which are stained and defiled so that both we and our workes must be accepted for another namely for Christs sake whome faith receiueth and so putteth him and his benefits into our soules True it is Faith and Loue are alwayes ioyned in one Christian they are required to perfect him and to bring him to saluation Thus Faith is necessary Hope is necessary Charity is necessary they must all concurre in one subiect meet togither in the same person so that no beleeuer must be without any of them Thus we confesse they are neuer alone he that is without Hope and Charitie is also without Faith and whosoeuer hath a liuely Faith hath likewise an effectuall Hope and a fruitfull Loue. Neuerthelesse howsoeuer they be ioyned and must bee ioyned in the practise of a Christian life yet they are not ioyned nor cannot be ioyned in the act and Article of Iustification The eye in the head alone seeth not the eare not the mouth not the tongue and yet it is neuer alone in the head but ioyned with others The hand in the body alone serueth to handle and to take the meate whereby we are fed and norished yet it is not without the arme without the foote without the eye without the head Euery part and member of the bodie in his place is necessary and all serue to perfect the body without which it were maimed and vnperfect but euery member hath his seueral office and function so is it with the gifts and graces of God all are and ought to be ioyned together to make vp a perfect Christian and he must be furnished with them to make him compleat and absolute to euerie good worke but euery gift hath his seuerall obiect and Office The property of the eye is to see of the hand to handle of the foote to walke so the Office of Faith is to make vs iust the office of Hope is to make vs wait the office of Loue is to make vs mercifull We doo not separate Faith and Good-workes from the exercise of a Christian mans life but in the office of Iustification and acquitting of vs in the presence of God Faith in her Office is alone as Loue likewise is in hers but in our practise in our persons they must be ioyned A Prince albeit in her estate Throne she be alone yet she goeth not without her traine and Maids of Honor waiting about her and attending vpon her Faith when shee layeth holde on Christ and receyueth the promise is as it were vpon her Throne of estate and in her proper calling ioyning vs to God Neyther do wee ascribe our Iustification to faith for it selfe or as it is a work and quality in vs as if it were any part of our Iustice or righteousnesse as if we were iustifyed partly by the merits of Christ and partly by the worthinesse of our own faith for that were to seek Iustification in our selus which is the Doctrine of the church of Rome but we are iustifyed no otherwise by our faith then wee are fed by our hand Now how doth the hand nourish the body Not because it is meat to feed the dy but because it receyueth and applyeth vnto it the meate whereby it is sustayned Euen so Faith iustifyeth and giueth life not because it is our Iustification either in whole or in part but because it receyueth Christ to be our righteousnesse and life in whom x Acts 26 18 We haue remission of sinnes and an inheritance among them that are sanctified and reserued to eternall life So then wee ascribe Iustification to our faith no otherwise then as it is the meanes or Instrument to apprehend and receiue the mercies of God the merits of Christ and the promises of the gospell Thus we teach that faith is the y Aug. tract 50 in Iohan. hand which we stretch to heauen to take hold of Christ and to embrace him sitting at the right hande of his father It is the mouth whereby we eate and drinke Christ z August tract 26. in Iohan. because to beleeue in him is to eate him It is the stomacke whereby we digest him a Tertull. de resurr carnis because he is to be digested by Faith It is the foote whereby wee enter the possession of all the benefits of Christ and so farre b Bernard Ser. 32. in Cantio we possesse them as wee walke towardes them By Faith it is that we touch Christ and so receiue Christ c Cypria Epist 2. lib. 2. for looke how much Faith we bring to receiue so much we draw of the abundant graces of God To conclude therefore we see
how Faith is alone and how it is not alone how it goeth with Loue and when it goeth not with Loue. It is alone in our Iustification it is not alone in our godly conuersation It is alone in receiuing Christ it is not alone in furnishing a Christian mans life nor sufficient to adorne him with such graces as God requireth to be in his person for all other vertues must be in him Vse 3. Lastly seeing Faith and Loue are alwaies linked together in one man this ouerthroweth another Doctrine of the Church of Rome which teacheth that Faith may be without Charity and separate from good workes For the true and iustifying Faith of Gods elect can be no more without workes then the fire without heate the water without moysture the sand without heauines the Sunne without brightnes the soule without life or the good tree without good fruit Neither let them pretend the d Iam 2. 17 Apostle Iames to colour this their fancy as though it proued that a man may haue Faith without Charity For he speaketh in that place of a dead Faith not a liuely Faith of a false Faith not of a true Faith of the Faith of the Deuils not of the Faith of Gods elect of Faith in outward profession not in the inward affection He sheweth that e verse 17. Faith if it haue no workes is dead and againe f verse 20. 26. Faith without workes is dead he likeneth such a Faith to the Faith of the Deuils and therefore it cannot be a iustifying Faith vnlesse they will make the Deuils good Catholiques and partakers of saluation He resembleth this Faith to the good words of him that wisheth well to a poore man but doth nothing at all for him he speakes him faire but he doth not succour him And as the body that breatheth not is dead so Faith that bringeth not forth good workes is dead Now a dead Faith is no Faith it is Faith in name but not in Nature The Philosophers g Arist polit lib. 1. cap. 1. teach that when the body is dead there shall be neither foot nor hand but onely a likenes of name as a man tearmeth a hand of wood or stone a hand so in like sort is a dead hand called an hand or a dead man a man because howsoeuer they are not the same yet they retaine the shew and shaddow of the name but al true parts of the body are defined by their Office and faculty Thus doth the Apostle call a dead faith by the name of faith whereas indeed it is no more true faith then a dead man is a liuing man Hence it is that some of the Popish writers teach that Iames by the name of h Iam. 2. 26. spirit vnderstandeth not the soule but the breath and that he fitly compareth workes to breath and faith to the body i Caietan com on Iam. 2. 26. because as the body of a liuing creature if it breath not is dead so faith if it bring forth no workes is dead for breathing is an effect of a liuing body and working is the proper effect of a liuing faith we say therefore that there is a faith which may be without Charity and there is a faith that cannot be without Charity There is a generall faith which beleeueth that there is one God and giueth assent that the Scriptures be true which goeth no farther this we confesse may be and oftentimes is without good workes But there is a faith that worketh by Loue which can neuer be seperated from Charity and good workes but wheresoeuer it is there is infallibly and inseparably ioyned vnto it the Loue of God and man k Phil. 1. 11. bringing forth the fruits of Righteousnesse which are by Iesus Christ to the glory and praise of God If we haue this true faith l Act. 15. 9. which purifieth the heart it will be rich and plentifull in all good workes and teach vs to shew the fruites of Loue to our Bretheren There hath beene a long contention and much adoe in the Church how to reconcile Paule and Iames together the one aduancing faith and the other good workes Paule saith m Rom. 3. 28. we are iustified by faith and not by the workes of the Law Iames saith wee are iustifyed by n Iam 2. 24. workes and not by faith onely These sayings by faith and not by faith by workes and not by workes seeme one directly opposite and contrary to the other This difference is onely in the letter not in the matter in shew not in substance in words not in meaning and the Doctrine which now wee haue in hand will helpe easily to accord them nay there cannot be a better reconciliation then when we ioyne them together in the practise of our liues and conuersations Let vs ioyne the liuely Faith of Paule with the Good-workes of Iames let vs bring them both into action and so we shall be iustified by S. Paules faith before God and by S. Iames Workes before men Thus the places will easily be made one which seeme different the one from the other For although Paule do commend Faith yet he dooth not condemne Workes and albeit Iames do commend Workes yet he doth not condemn Faith and therefore as they teach both so we must practise both we must be voyde of neyther of them Seeing they preach both we must know that both are required of vs. This ouerthroweth two sorts of men first Papists and then Libertines The first reproofe First the Church of Rome do vs great wrong and iniury both in falsly slandering vs and in filling the eares of the simple and ignoraunt people with lyes that our Doctrine is a Doctrine of liberty and licentiousnesse that wee teach men or at least open a gap to men to liue loosely and lewdly and that we are enimies to Good-workes whereas in verie deede we do the cleane contrarie as this Doctrine among a thousand others may beare witnesse which now wee deale withall teaching vs that Faith must alwaies go with Works that Faith purifieth the heart and giueth victory ouer the world Wee teach that Christ is not onely our Iustification but also our Sanctification We charge men to beware that they vse not the liberty of the Gospell as a cloak of maliciousnesse We teach them to serue the Lord with feare in holinesse and righteousnesse all the daies of their life Wee will men to let their light so shine before men that they seeing their Good-Workes may glorifie their father which is in heauen This is no Doctrine of liberty nor openeth a window to all wickednesse and yet this is our Doctrine which is so plaine and euident a truth n Stapl. de Iustif pag. 334. that some of our hottest aduersaries are driuen to acknowledge it But who are they that haue this leisure to pry and search into the liues of others abroad and are ignorant of themselues and their owne Doctrine
at home Fot it is their Religion that is a broaching of lies and of all liberty to do euill as all men by the light of Nature not blinded with the loue of error might soone espy Behold therefore some kinds of their Catholick Faith taught by their holy Mother the Church They teach the lawfulnesse of deposing Princes and discharging their Subiects of their allegeance and obedience toward them This Doctrine filleth Kingdomes and Countreyes with Treasons and Rebellions and alloweth Traitours and Assassinates and Murtherers of them at the Popes pleasure They doo teach and allowe the worship of Images and bowing downe to Stockes and Stones whereby the people are drawne away from the liuing God to palpable Idolatry as common experience hath declared o Polid. Virg. de inuent rer lib. 6 cap. 13. and some of themselues haue confessed They publish at large the benefit of Pardons which may easily be procured for money which open wide the Flood-gates of al vngodlynesse For who will spare to commit sinne that is able to redeeme it with his purse Yea this emboldned certaine p Chemni exam conc Trident de poenit men to rob the Popes pardoner who before hand had giuen them a pardon to commit the next sinne though it should bee a great sinne They teach touching the Sacrament of the Lordes Supper that a Dogge or Mouse or Swine or any Beast eating a consecrated host eateth the very flesh and bodie of our Sauiour q Treatise of the Sacram. in the conclusion as I haue shewed else-where They maintaine the filthy Dunghill of Stewes and Brothell-houses which giueth allowance vnto open whoredome and vncleannesse yea they say it is good for a r Hard. against the Apology Common-wealth and the Pope tollerateth the Curtezans in Rome and in other places vpon a yearly rent to practise and professe Bawdry Vnto this rablement of their Catholicke conclusions Å¿ See White of the way to the true Church we might adde many others which suffice to discouer what the holinesse of the Romish Religion is and to direct vs to come out of it betimes least partaking with the same sinnes we also partake in the punishments The second reproofe Secondly this coniunction of these two Vertues ouerthroweth the carnall loosenesse of all Libertines such as are Hypocrites and vaine boasters of Faith which thinke it sufficient to speake of Faith and to boast that they beleeue These men doth the Apostle Iames plainly reproue in his Epistle teaching that where there is want of works t 1 Tim. 1 5. there is also want of Faith of a true Faith which is the right Faith Wee must therefore examine our Faith by the fruits and prooue our beleeuing by our working We haue many such in our daies that glorie of their Faith and boast that they are of a right beleefe and yet lay them to the triall and examine their liues what they are and we shall finde them to be lyars against the truth and deceiuing their owne soules Knowe therefore that our faith is as our liues are A good life a good Faith a dead life a dead Faith an vnfruitfull life an ydle Faith And thus much of Faith and Loue ioyned together Now let vs speake of them seuerally as they are described first touching Faith and afterward touching Loue. Faith in Christ The first Vertue which is heere commended to bee in Philemon is Faith which is saide to respect Christ This Faith is a guift of God whereby we apprehend Christ and his benefits beleeuing the remission of our sinnes and our reconciliation with God Marke therefore that the faith heere set forth is saide to be toward Christ and Christ who is the proper obiect of Faith dooth also point vs vnto the Father who willeth and ordaineth our Saluation Redemption Reconciliation and Saluation and to the Holy-Ghost who applyeth and appropriateth to the elect these benefits which are willed by the Father and merrited by Christ Doctrine 7. Christ is the obiect of our Faith So then when the Apostle saith of Philemon that his faith was in Christ hee teacheth that true faith looketh vnto Christ dependeth vpon him trusteth and resteth in him for saluation and not vpon any creature in heauen or earth Our faith must direct vs to Christ to beleeue in him to haue recourse to him and to looke for saluation from him as the Israelites did health from the Brazen serpent This is proued vnto vs by many consents of the word of God The Apostle Iohn in his Gospell a Iohn 1 12. 3 16 17 20 6 29. 3 14 15 and 12 44 46. and 14 12. offereth plentifull Testimonies of the truth as Chap. 1 12. As many as receiued him to them he gaue prerogatiue to be the sonnes of God euen to them that beleeue in his name And Chap. 3. God so loued the world that hee hath giuen his onely begotten Sonne that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life And again Chap. 17. I pray not for these alone but for them also which shall beleeue in me through their word So before in the third Chapter As Moses lift vp the Serpent in the Wildernesse so must the sonne of man be lift vp that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue eternall life Thus he speaketh in another place This is the worke of God that ye beleeue in him whom he hath sent When Phillip saide to the Eunuch If thou beleeuest with all thine heart thou mayst be baptized He answered b Acts 8 37. 16 31. I beleeue that Iesus Christ is that sonne of God So Paule and Silas willed the Keeper of the prison to beleeue in the Lord Iesus Christ and he should he saued And the Apostle Gal. 2. teacheth That a man is not iustified by the Workes of the Lawe c Gal. 2 16. but by the faith of Iesus Christ euen we I say haue beleeued in Iesus Christ that we might be iustified by the Faith of Christ All these places of Scripture plainly instruct vs in this principle of our holy religion that Faith must be in Christ in whom it findeth a sure ground to rest vpon Reason 1. The Reasons are to be marked and considered which confirme this Doctrine First because the worke of saluation is wholly and onely wrought by him and no part thereof is reserued to any creature in whole or in part To be called Iesus is as it were the proper name of Christ who is a perfect and absolute Sauiout beginning continuing and finishing our saluation This is it d Acts 4 12. which Peter preacheth Among men there is no other name giuen vnder heauen whereby we may be saued but by the Name of Iesus And the author to the Hebrews saith that he e Heb. 7 25. is able perfectly to saue them that come vnto God by him seeing he euer liueth to make intercession for them Thus
threw him into the water to drowne him and at all times sought to destroy him when he beheld with the eyes of a Father that his childe fomed at the mouth gnashed with his teeth pined away in his body and was bruised in his bones hee was tempted with vnbeleefe and this made him cry out with teares a Marke 9 24 Lord I beleeue helpe mine vnbeleefe This is it wherein the Lord forewarned and fore-armed Peter b Luke 22 32. Behold Satan hath desired you to winnow you as Wheat but I haue prayed for thee that thy faith faile not He prayed not that their Faith should not be tried but that it should not be destroyed forasmuch as they must on euery side be assayled But the Faith of many is such that they say they perfectly beleeue and they thanke God they neuer doubted in all their life This Fath is no Faith it is an idle conceite a vaine perswasion a foolish presumption Lastly the true Faith encreaseth by degrees it is like vnto a graine of mustard seede which at the first is the least of all seedes c Math. 13 31 which afterward groweth vnto a Tree that the Birdes of the Ayre come and builde their Nestes in it and therefore wee must d Rom. 1 17. proceede from Faith to Faith But many amongst vs that will needes be in the number of the faithfull neuer feele these Degrees of Faith they see not any encreasing or decreasing any shining or ecclipsing of their Faith Nay they neuer examine themselues whether they be in the Faith or not They neuer consider whether they go forwarde or backeward in the wayes of Godlinesse they can cast vp their accounts euerie Weeke with the worlde but they can suffer whole moneths and yeares to passe ouer their heades and neuer once offer to make leuell with the Lord. If wee will assure our owne hearts that wee haue this true and perfect Faith in Christ let vs obserue the manner and measure of it the steppes and degrees of it how we walke by it and labour by all holy meanes to encrease it in vs. Thus much touching the Obiect of Faith Now let vs consider the Obiect of Loue. Loue toward the Saints The meaning of these words is first to be obserued and then the Doctrines are to be gathred which the Spirit of God offereth in this place to our considerations By loue we are to vnderstand the fruits of loue mercy consolation compassion brotherly kindnes reliefe pity and whatsoeuer fruits of charity we see them want stand in need of It standeth in the affection of the mind in the words of the mouth and in the workes of the hand By Saints we do not vnderstand such as are deade and deceased but those that are liuing not such as are of the Church Triumphant but in the Church Militant not such as are crownd with glory in heauen but those that dwell vpon the earth not such as are inrolled in the Popes Register and stand in redde Letters in the Popish Kalender but the faithfull whose Names are Written in the Booke of life which are the true members of Iesus Christ Thus much touching the true Interpretation of the Wordes We see heere that Loue is described by the Obiect thereof to wit the Saintes For as Christ is not the Obiect of our Charity e Psal 16 2. for our wel-dooing extendeth not vnto him so the Saints are not the Obiect of our Faith but as Faith hath respect and relation to Christ so hath loue reference to the Saints Now we haue shewed already that Philemons loue is commended toward the Saints because he had a principall and speciall care of them True it is he neglected not others but he was most of all mindfull of the godly poore and distressed Brethren Doct. 8. The works of mercy are especially to bee shewed to the poore that are godly We learne heereby that the workes of mercy are especially to be shewed to the poore among vs that are faithfull which may bee accounted of the fellowship and Communion of the Saints Howsoeuer all such as are poore are in their pouertie to bee regarded inasmuch as Christ hath taught vs that the poore we shall haue alwayes with vs yet the Godly poore that haue piety ioyned with their pouertie are before others and aboue others to be respected and releeued In the performance of this duty we see the practise of the Prophet Dauid going before vs a psal 16 2 3. and leading vs the way O my soule thou hast said vnto the Lord thou art my Lord my well-dooing extendeth not to thee but to the Saintes that are in the earth and to the excellent all my delight is in them In like manner also our Sauiour Christ describing the manner of the last Iudgement when hee shall giue to euerie one according to his Workes b Math. 25 40 declareth that the fruites of mercie bestowed vpon the members of Christ beeing sicke imprisoned hungrie thirstie naked and in necessity are allowed as notable fruites of a iustifying Faith and of a true loue and accepted as done to Christ himself So the Euangelist Luke testifieth in the Acts that c Acts 4 32. the multitude of them that beleeued were of one heart and of one mind they had all thinges common no man accounted any thing he possessed his owne but to serue the necessary vse of the Saints The Apostle hauing prooued in the Epistle to the Romanes that we are iustified freely by the grace of God without the works of the Law wherby we are at peace with God commeth to set down the fruits of Faith Chap. 12. Reioycing in hope continuing in Prayer d Rom. 12 13 distributing vnto the necessities of the Saints giuing your selues to Hospitality Heereunto come diuers Lawes which God ordained among his people e Deut. 15 17 If one of thy Brethren with thee be poore within any of thy gates in thy Land which the Lord thy God giueth thee thou shalt not harden thine heart nor shut thine hand from thy poore brother but thou shalt open thine hand vnto him and shalt lend him sufficient for his need All these testimonies of Scripture doo proue that the poore which are godly are most of all to bee succoured and sustained as they that for the most part stand in greatest need to be helped Reason 1. The Reasons heereof are to be considered First it is a fruit of our election which we ought to assure to our selues more and more The Apostle Iohn testifieth this f 1 Iohn 3 14. We know that wee are translated from death to life because wee loue the Brethren he that loueth not his Brother abideth in death We ought daily to gather arguments to perswade our hearts of Gods loue towardes vs which we shall see by our loue toward our brethren The election of God is hidden in himselfe the cause of it is not in our selues but we
seeke the encrease and continuance of it which is continued preserued by the same meanes that it is bred and ingenderd This it it which the Apostle Peter teacheth in his first Epistle r 1 Pet 1 23. with Chap 2 2 that being borne anew not of mortall seed but of immortall by the word of God which liueth and endureth for euer we should as new borne babes desire that sincere milke that we may grow thereby Whereby we see that he calleth the word immortall seed to regenerate vs and sincere milke to nourish vs so that we haue as well our growing vp as our first birth by it and there is a continuall vse of the preaching of the word as well to men that are called aready as to them that are to be called heereafter For the end of preaching is not onely to conuert vs but to continue vs not onely to raise vs vp but to vphold vs not onely to beget vs to the faith but to strengthen vs in the faith not onely to giue the first life to vs but to renew vs after our manifold slippes and often infirmities We are euen in the state of our regeneration as a shippe which if it lye still without vse will rot in the Hauen and if it be kept neuer so carefully it will want rigging and repayring So is it with euery one of vs in this life Å¿ Phil 3 12. we haue not attained to perfection we alwayes lacke somewhat we stand in need of renewing and repairing we must be mending that which is impayred encreasing that which is lessened restoring that which is decayed and keeping in his course that which is rightly ordered So then we must acknowledge a perpetuall necessity of the word to encrease in vs the graces of Faith and Sanctification which without vse of the meanes are subiect if not to dying yet to decreasing if not to perishing yet to diminishing if not to withering away yet to a languishing and loosing of those degrees that haue beene begun in vs. Hence it is that the Lord saith t Esay 27 3. I the Lord doe keepe it that is the Church which is the Vineyard of the Lord I will water it euery moment least any assayle it I will keepe it night and day It is not with the Ministers of the word as it is with men of other Trades who when they haue begun a worke and are departed from it though they returne not to it in a long time yet they find it in the same case u Chrisost homit 13. ad popu Antioch as they left it The Gold-smith that hath melted his siluer in the fire and cast a vessell in the mould begun to hammer it with his Tooles if he lay it aside at night the next day when he commeth to his worke he findeth it as he left it The Carpenter that hath hewed his Timber or the Mason that hath squared his stones in what sort soeuer they left their worke when they departed from it in the same they are sure to see it it is not better it is not worse but as it lay so it continueth And thus it is in all other Sciences It is not so in the Art of hearing and teaching we do not alwaies find the people as we left them we labour to haue them reformed and made zealous yet they are no sooner departed but the multitude of businesse the strength of tentations the corruptions of their nature do so beset them and besiege them round about whereby they are beguiled and ensnared that they make the worke of reformation more hard and difficult then it was before This made the Apostle Paule say of the Galathians that he trauailed in birth againe with them vntill Christ were formed in them and was affraid least he had laboured among them in vaine Gal. 4. 11. 19. This also made the Apostles consent and agree together to visit the Churches where they had preached the Gospell x Acts 14. 22. to confirme them in the truth which they had receiued For as we eate often for the restoring of the force of nature and repairing of the decaies of the body so it is our duty to heare often for the making vp of the breaches and ruines that Sinne and Sathan haue made in our soules We see by daily experience that after our repentance the renewing of our mindes we are subiect to stumble and fal into sinne and ready to lye long in it as men cast into a deep and dead sleepe if we be not awaked with the Trumpet of the Lord in our eares Dauid was by the subtilty of the enemy surprized y 2 Sam 12 7. 13. and drawne to commit two horrible sinnes Adultery and murther he lay a long space securely in them vntill he was by the Prophet Nathan roused vp and recouered Wherefore as there is a continuall vse and exercise of repentance so is there a continuall vse of the preaching of the word that we should not stand at a stay but encrease more and more vntill we come to the fulnesse of the perfect age of Christ Iesus our Lord. Vse 3. Thirdly seeing we should desire our owne profit and others it condemneth three sortes of men first such as stand at a stay secondly such as goe backward thirdly such as enuy the good and growth of others in the best thinges The first reprofe Touching the first we haue many that stand still and moue not they are cast as it were into a dead sleepe call and cry vnto them lift vp thy voice as a Trumpet they haue no eares to heare If one come to a sicke man and feele his pulses yet cannot perceiue them to beate or stirre we will say he is neere vnto death or in some extasie so is it with such as haue the word of God preached vnto them if they be not moued by it to go forward but we find them at the yeares end where they were at the beginning it is an euident signe of a spirituall lethargy and slumber and that they are in danger of death He is accounted an euill scholler that learneth not somewhat euery day but many thousands remaine in the schoole-house of Christ that are so farre from profiting euery day that they suffer whole weekes and moneths and yeares to passe ouer their heads without calling themselues to an account what they haue learned that they knew not before and wherein they yeeld obedience which they practised not before If a man should aske them whether they haue bettered their knowledge encreased their faith furthered their sanctification more this yeare then before they cannot yeeld a reckoning of any accesse is come to any of their guifts In this number are the greatest sort that liue among vs they are standers and not walkers they are sitters and not mouers where you left them this yeare you shall be sure to find them the next yeare and many yeares after They see the time of their
subuert the truth their knowledge to ouerthrow the faith their riches to vndoo the poor their credit to crosse iustice their authority to disdain their strength to oppresse the weake their power to contemne others and euery gift to the dishonor of the giuer as the Serpent did his wilinesse to deceiue These are al like mad men armed It were better that a mad man had no armour and weapon then that he should vse or rather abuse them to the death and destruction of others so it were better these men wanted these guiftes then that they should prophane them to the dishonour of God to the hurt of others and to the bringing of a fearfull iudgement vpon their owne soules It were better to do nothing then to do euill as we say it is better to be ydle then to be ill occupied It were better to let the sword rest in the scabbard then to drawe it out to wound the innocent to let our riches corrupt and our garments be moth-eaten and our treasure be cankred then we weare them with pride wast them in drunkennesse whoredome and all wickednesse We must one day giue an account vnto God both what we haue receiued and howe wee haue bestowed that which we haue receiued If the Marchant that hath had his Factor in a strange Country wasting his goods committed to him on harlots and in riotous liuing will call him to an account how hee hath spent his time and mispent his goods shall wee not thinke that the eternall God will summon vs before the barre of his iudgement seate to giue in a reckoning an exact account what we haue done with such guifts as he hath lent vs and how we haue bestowed them The third reproofe Thirdly they are here also reproued which bar and lock vp such guifts of such as might be profitable to the Church and Common-wealth which suffer them not to imploy their guifts that desire to imploy them which doo little good themselues and yet hinder those that would do good The Dogge that lyeth in the manger will not eate the Hay himselfe nor suffer the Oxe that laboureth to eate of it So we haue lamentable experience of such men or rather Beasts as open not their own mouths but haue learned to shut the mouthes of others that would preach the gospell These are like to Amazia that proud Priest of Bethel that falsely informed the King against the true Prophet of God Amos and charged him to hold his peace a Amos 7. 10 12. hee sent to Ieroboam king of Israel saying Amos hath conspired against thee in the midst of the house of Israel the Land is not able to beare his words And hee saide to Amos O thou the Seer flee thou away into the Land of Iudah and there eate thy Bread and prophesy there but prophesie no more at Bethel for it is the Kinges Chappell and it is the Kings Court These are like to the cruell Priests and Prophets that suffered not b Ier. 26 8. 38 6. Ieremiah to publish the word of the Lord but stopped his mouth and clapt him vp in prison and if their rage had not bin repressed and their malice restrained they woulde not haue rested till they had put him to death and brought him to destruction He was as a silly Lambe in the iawes and clawes of blood-sucking Wolues and led vnto the slaughter hee sought not anie reuenge against them but onely said c Ier. 26 14. 15 As for me bohold I am in your hands do with me as ye thinke good and right but know ye for certaine that if ye put mee to death ye shall surely bring innocent blood vpon your selues and vpon this Citty and vpon the Inhabitants thereof for of a truth the Lord hath sent me vnto you to speak all these words in your eares These are like to the d Acts 4 17. and 5 28. chiefe Priest and Pharisies who threatned and charged the Apostles that they should thenceforth speake or teach no man in Christs name but they answeared We ought rather to obey God then men And againe Whether it be right in the sight of God to obey you rather then God iudge ye These are like to that ambitious Diotrephes mentioned by the Apostle Iohn in his third Epistle e 3 Iohn 9 10 who as hee loued to haue the preheminence among them so hee pratled against the true seruants of God with malicious words and not therewith content neither hee himselfe receiueth the Brethren but forbiddeth them that woulde receiue them and thrusteth them out of the Church It is an horrible sinne to take away the preaching of Gods word from men For whatsoeuer men pretend to excuse their sinne and what Figge leaues soeuer they patch together to couer their shame they are guilty of the destruction and damnation of so many soules as by them might haue bin instructed Iudas was guilty of an hainous sinne for betraying and deliuering the body of one innocent to a temporall death but these shall be arraigned of high treason against Iesus Christ who betray many thousand soules into the hands of Satan and throw them into the iawes of death euen of eternall death Such are the bloody Papists which deny the vse of the scriptures to the people and debarre them of the meanes of getting knowledge And such are all carnall Gospellers which thinke the preaching of the Gospel to be a needlesse and superfluous thing and account the people to haue sufficient so that they haue a praying Ministry alone and the seruice read distinctly among them Let vs therefore take heede that we doo not stoppe the course of the Gospell or put out the light that would shine into our hearts but rather further with all our power the trueth that God hath set vp among vs and spread abroad his sauing health that so glory may be gained to his name The fourth reproofe Lastly it reprooueth the neglect of employing the gifts of God bestowed vpon them that is in the people Whether God haue giuen vs spiritual graces or temporall blessings we must take heede how we vse them We are readie to heare and willing to learne the faults of the Ministers yea we can speak of them our selues and talke of them all day long wee can tell that some vse not their guifts to the good of the Church others abuse them to the hurt of the Church but neuer consider how themselues employ their owne guifts or what account they shall giue to God that hath bestowed them The benefite of them is not in hauing of them but in the vsing of them not in the enioying but in the employing not in the possessing but in the practising Not to vse them is all one as if we had them not For as the couetous man wanteth as well the things that he hath as those which he hath not so doo these sluggards receiue the grace of God in vaine which haue the vse
pointeth out vnto vs when he commandeth vs to shew forth our good workes in our life f Mat 5 16. that God our Father may be glorified which is in heauen One end of good workes is the glory of God They can neuer please him vnlesse they ayme at that marke and tend to that end This the Apostle Peter teacheth g 1 Pet 2. Haue your conuersation honest among the Gentiles that they which speake euill of you as of euill doers may by your good workes which they shall see glorifie God in the day of visitation The glory of men and the magnifying of their name is not to be sought after but of God to whom all glory is due Reason 2. Secondly we are to make knowne the guiftes of God in our selues or in others because the more they be knowne and the farther they are spread the larger praise and more aboundant thanksgiuing may be giuen vnto God and yeelded to his name by many The rendring of thankes vnto him is a sacrifice that smelleth sweetly in his Nostrils The Apostle speaking of the liberallity of the Corinthians and exhorting them to the workes of mercy he vseth this reason that by beholding of them not only the godly are refreshed but God is glorified h 1 Cor. 9 11 12. That on all parts ye may be made rich vnto all liberalitie which causeth thorough vs thankesgiuing vnto God for the ministration of this seruice not onely supplieth the necessities of the Saints but also abundantly causeth many to giue thankes to God The reason is direct and of great force Reason 3. Thirdly in respect of others because the more the goodnesse and graces of God are spoken of and the more largely they are dispersed the mo by that meanes may be prouoked stirred vp to an imitation and following of their example and to a treading in their steps This is another end that we ought to respect in publishing the mercies of God to draw others to do the like and to prouoke them as by an holy emulation of their godlinesse Hence it is that the Apostle stirring vp the Corinthians to a bountifull helping of the Saints at Ierusalem he setteth before them the example of the Churches of Macedonia that they should follow them i 2 Cor. 8 1 2. We do you also to wit Bretheren of the grace of God bestowed vpon the Churches of Macedonia because in great triall of affliction their ioy abounded and their most extreame pouertie abounded vnto their rich liberality Hauing set before them this glasse to looke vpon and in it to beholde themselues that albeit the Macedonians themselues had heauie burdens laide vpon them and many charges of their owne that pressed them down whereby they were made poore yea extreame poore yet they hung not backe but were forward according to their power yea beyond their power to succour others He exhorteth the Corinthians heereupon k Verse 7. That as they abounded in euerie thing in faith and word and knowledge and in all dilligence and in their loue toward the Apostles euen so they should shew themselues to abound in this grace also Likewise hee commendeth the Thessalonians that they became followers of them l 1 Thes 1 6. 7 And receiued the word in much affliction with ioy of the Holy-Ghost so that they were as ensamples to all that beleeue in Macedonia and in Achaia So when he hath proued that Abrahams Faith m Ro 4 22 23 was imputed to him for righteousnesse he addeth Now it is not written for him only but also for vs to whom it shall be imputed which beleeue in him that raised vp Iesus our Lord from the dead So then if we lay these things together consider the person of God of the Church and of others that God is to bee glorified that the faythfull must haue their mouthes opened to praise him and that all others must bee prouoked by our good example in all these respects we learne that whensoeuer God bestoweth his guifts and we tast of his graces or others are made partakers of his goodnesse we must be carefull to make the same knowne to othets Vse 1. The Vses are now to be stood vpon First we see there may be somtimes a foolish modesty in concealing those good things which should bee vttered and published if they may further the cause of Religion or prouoke others to godlinesse or bring glory to God God is not ashamed of vs to bee called our God and to do vs good let vs not therefore be ashamed to acknowledg him to be good vnto vs and confesse his goodnesse to the sonnes of men We see how men are not ashamed to make knowne their vngodlinesse and proclaime it openly with brazen faces they glorie in it as at a triumph neuer blush at any thing Let vs therefore be bold to speake of good things account it our dutie to sound out alowd the graces that wee haue receiued It is to great nicenesse to hide Gods glory and our guifts This was the cause why Paule mentioned his labors his calling his knowledge his paines his n 2 Cor. 12 2. visions his reuelations when the false Apostles extolled them-selues aboue him to the reproach of his person to the slander of his calling to the disgrace of the Gospell and to the dishonor of God This compelled and constrained him not to be silent in his owne cause or rather in the cause of God and his Gospell For albeit his enemies seemed onely to contemne him and set his person at naught yet the contempt reached farther and thorough his sides they gaue a blow and a wound to the truth it selfe we must not be so dissolute and carelesse to neglect what euery one speaketh of vs but be iealous of our credit and maintaine our good name especially when our sincerity and Gods verity are ioyned together We see how Samuell before all the people o 1 Sam 12 3. protested his innocency in his life and vprightnesse in his calling because the Isralites had reiected him and brought his ministry into question There was a a time when Christ would not haue himselfe and his workes knowne to wit when the knowledge might hinder him and his preaching but he p Mat 10 27. commanded his Apostles to speake that in the light which he had told them in darknesse and to preach that in the house toppes which he told them in the eare This serueth to condemne those that derogate from the godly and diminish the graces that God hath giuen vnto them and bestowed vpon them For howsoeuer the notes of Godlinesse are stamped vpon them and the guiftes of God do shine as brightly as the light of the Sunne in them whereby they are marked to be his and knowne to belong vnto him yet they wil lessen and extenuate them and as it were clip the Princes Coyne that so they may be disgraced This is a manifest note of a
or on the South it skilleth not seeing it becommeth the owners and it falleth to him so the bountifulnesse of good men whether it bee giuen to the worthy or vnworthy to the faithfull or vnfaithfull shall turne to his benefite that bestowed it To conclude euerie Christian man must haue the Spirite of Christ u Rom. 8 9. if hee bee his hee that hath not the Spirite of Christ he is none of his But Christ is mercifull and therefore wee must be mercifull Vse 3. Lastly seeing it belongeth to those that haue the goods of this world out of their plenty to supply the wants of the poore it belongeth vnto vs to haue an earnest care and dilligence to prouide for the poore especially the poore Saints This dutie and diligence was in the Apostle Paule as it is expressed Rom. 15. where it is x Rom. 15 25 28. saide That he Ministred to the Saintes at Ierusalem and withall that hee gaue himselfe no rest in this vntill hee had sealed this fruite vnto them that is till hee saw it done and effected according to his desire It is not enough for vs to giue good wordes or to vtter from our mouthes good wishes but we must in our seuerall places and particular callings do our vtmost endeuour that releefe may euen be sealed to our poore It is not enough to giue to those that aske and craue the fruite of our liberality but we must learne to enquire of the wants of the Saints and to search what is their condition It belongetb vnto vs not onely to haue eares prepared to heare but to haue mouths opened to aske of the welfare of those that are in necessity We would desire to be so dealt with all our selues and therefore let vs be so minded toward our Brethren This wee see in Abraham y Gen. 18 19. hee staied not till those strangers came into his house til they desired to be receiued haue lodging but he went out of his tent of his owne accord to see whom hee could espy that he might bring them to his house So did Lot z Iudg. 19 17. so dealt all the Fathers Thus did Nehemiah when he saw some of his brethren that were come from Ieâusalem a Nehem. 1 2. he asked them concerning the state of the Church and of the residue of the Captiuity Wee must not alwayes waite till we bee intreated and vrged to shew mercie but offer it our selues to testifie the willingnesse of our hearts Wee must not onely readily giue our releefe when the poore require it but goe vnto them search them out and call for them whether they aske our Almes or not whether they require our releefe or not As Christ hath loued vs so let vs loue one another Now hee loued vs being his enemies when we neuer asked remission of our sinnes for he was found of them that sought him not and shewed mercie to them that desired it not so ought wee also to deale with our Bretheren not tarrying till they craue but offering our Compassion There haue euer beene poore that make not their wants openly knowne and are so deiected and reiected of many that they are ashamed to shew their necessity This dutie requiring our earnest care to seeke after and see to the wants of our poore Bretheren reprooueth three sorts of men The first reproofe First such as helpe them only in words but not in deedes with their mouth not wirh their hands in outward shew not by any true fruit of Charity Such men doth the Apostle Iames note in his Epistle b Iam. 2 15 16 who when they see a poor man or a poore Woman which wanteth bread to eate and cloaths to put on they say vnto him God help thee poore man and succour thee and send thee releefe it is great pitty thou art no better prouided for These are destitute of a true Faith which standeth not in worde onely and the poore notwithstanding all these faire Wordes and goodly promises may starue for colde and die for thirst and perrish for Famine if they should finde no better comfort and if euery man should serue them after this sort It is a verie true saying of the Wise Salomon A Man c Prou. 25 14. that boasteth of great liberality is like Cloudes and Winde vvithout Raine So the Apostle Iohn saith d 1 Iohn 3 15. My little Children let vs not loue in word neyther in tongue onely but in deede and in trueth It is not enough for a man to say hee will helpe and succour his Neighbour vnlesse hee helpe him indeede The second reproofe Secondly it reprooueth those that do not rightly consider what poore the Apostle meaneth and setteth before vs as obiects of our compassion He doth not vnderstande the ydle Begger or sturdy Rogue or vagrant Companion who not applying himselfe in any lawfull calling maketh a profession of beggery and liueth altogether vpon the spoyle of other mens goodes the profite of other mens labour and the sweate of other mens browes Neither doth he meane such manner of persons as are common and continually haunters of Ale-houses Vnthrifts Spend-als Carders Dicers Drunkards which spend all the Weeke in going from one tipling place to another hauing Wiues and Children at home that want those things which they wast and when they come vnto them they raile and rage as mad men against those they shoulde releeue These are excluded and wiped out of the roll and Register of the poore Saints spoken of in this place being worse then e 1 Tim. 5. Infidels and denying the Faith The Turkes and Sarazens shall rise vp in iudgement against this wretched generation and condemne them But the Apostle pointeth out such vnto vs to be holpen and comforted as albeit it hath pleased God not to bestow so great a portion of worldly blessings vpon them as vpon others as the Artificer the Handy-crafts man and Day-Labourer yet labour diligently in their Callings and follow their Trades with all carefulnesse to releeue them-selues and to maintaine their Families as those that professe the feare of God and the Faith of Christ Vnder this ranke we may range poore Widdowes and Fatherlesse Children all aged and impotent persons such âs are lame and diseased that would worke but cannot that desire to labour but are not able It is the rule of the Apostle that ought to take place in all Churches f 2 Thes 3 10. That such as will not take paines must not eate All those that through frailty of Child-hood or weakenesse of Olde age or impotencie of limbes or greeuousnesse of sicknesse or thorough greatnesse of their charge labouring according to the vtmost of their strength yet are not able to maintaine themselues must haue their wants supplied willingly and chearfully not grudgingly and sparingly shewing our selues to haue a feeling of their necessities The third reproofe Thirdly it reprooueth such as neuer open their mouths to know
the estate of the poore Sainâs or to enquire how they fare Alas how should they offer their helpe of their owne accord and open the bowels of pitty before they be entreated that will depart from nothing but vrged and constrained by force of Law or taxation of others Or how should they extend their compassion to the poore that are absent who are like vnto the rich man that despised Lazarus lying at his gate and woulde not giue him the crums that fell from his table It is noted to the great commendation of Dauid that after the death of Saule he sought not reuenge vpon his issue and posterity but did good to his childrens children said g 2 Sam. 9 1. Is there any left of the house of Saul that I may shew mercy for Ionathans sake So ought we to seek out the seruants of God and to finde out the poor and to enquire after the distressed Saints and say Is there any of the poore yet left to whom we may shew mercy for the Lordes sake For they represent the person of Christ when they come vnto vs Christ himselfe commeth vnto vs and when they aske of vs it is Christ that asketh of vs and saith I am hungry I am thirsty I am naked I am harbourlesse so that whatsoeuer we would do to Christ if he were with vs the same must wee do to them that are among vs. 8 Wherefore although I haue great libertie in Christ to commaund thee that which is thy dutie 9 Yet for loues sake I rather beseech thee being such a one euen Paule an Old man yea now a prisoner of Iesus Christ. The order of the words IN the words going before wee haue heard the preface or entrance of this Epistle consisting partly in the Title of it and partly in certaine Prayers vsed by the Apostle Now we are to proceed to the rest of the Epistle wherein we must obserue two points First the cheefe matter is handled Secondly the whole matter is concluded The cheefe matter is touching Onesimus or himselfe The first concerning Onesimus is handled from the eight verse to the 22. verse The latter touching himselfe is expressed in the 22. Verse wherein he willeth to prepare lodging for him hoping by their Prayers to be deliuered out of prison The former point is set downe in this short speech or sentence I Paule pray thet to receiue Onesimus The parts of which sentence are not barely propounded but amplified and then the whole is prooued confirmed We are therein to consider three partes First the intreating and praying of Philemon Secondly the person praying and intreating Thirdly the person for whom he prayeth and intreateth His praying of Philemon is declared by a diuers reason Although I haue great libertie to command thee yet I pray thee and beseech thee The person praying and beseeching is Paule who is described generally being such a one and then particularly by his old age and by his bonds Touching the person for whom hee beggeth and beseecheth we shall see afterward Verse 10. The meaning of the words This is to be obserued touching the order of the words Now let vs consider the interpretation of them First he speaketh of his liberty in Christ that is as an Apostle and Minister of Christ whose Messenger or Ambassador he is whereby he insinuateth and signifieth that this power is not his owne or of himself but is Christs it is not the seruants but the Lords it is not mans or the Ministers but Gods For euen at Magistrates ordained and sent foorth by the Prince can do nothing in their owne name but in the Kings name so Ministers called of God and fitted to the office wherunto they are called must teach command reprooue and exhort not in their owne name but in the name of Christ their Lord and Maister He addeth That for loues sake he intreateth him Loue in this place may bee referred either to Philemon or to Paule seeing the Apostle leaueth it at large and restraineth it not either to his loue or to his owne If it be referred to Philemon it carieth this sence I do intreat thee and not command thee for thy compassion and loues sake which I haue before commended in thee and thou so diligently and deuoutly shewest vnto the Saints But I do not take this to bee the naturall meaning of the words so that we are to vnderstand them rather of Paules loue toward Philemon that he so tendered and loued him as that he had rather deale with him in kindnesse and by intreatance then roughly and seuerely Lastly he sayth Paule an Old man and now a prisoner of Christ In these wordes is included great force to moue Philemon Wee must vnderstand the first Wordes of his Age not of his Office of his yeares not of his Ministery and hee calleth himselfe a prisoner of Christ that is for Christs sake and the preaching of his Gospell So then according to this Interpretation these wordes are thus much in effect as if hee had sayde Seeing I heare euerie where of thy feruent Loue and exceeding tender Compassion thou bearest to the poore Saintes though I may manie wayes commaund thee in thinges that are right and equall as in that I am an Apostle of our Lorde Iesus Christ in that I am stricken in Age readie to leaue this life and in that I am nowe a Captiue and Prisoner for the cause of Christ and his Gospell yet the loue and tender affection I beare vnto thee do moue me rather to beseech and to intreat thee Now let vs see what may be obserued out of these wordes Obseruations out of these wordes First of all the Apostle would not do that which he might doe and was lawfull for him to doe which may teach the Minister and all men sometimes to be content to depart from their right as Abraham did toward Lot when a strife arose betweene them h 1 Cor 9 4. and as Paule did oftentimes according as himselfe testifyeth in his Epistles Which condemneth those that stand strictly vpon their right i 1 Cor 10. and consider what is lawfull but forget what is fit and expedient For in thinges that are indifferent we are not by and by allowed to do that which is lawfull k 1 Cor 9 12 15. nor to vse our power but must suffer all thinges that the Gospell of Christ be not hindred Likewise the Apostle would not sometimes take any wages of the Church but preached freely and was not chargeable to any because he would not giue occasion of speaking euil against the Gospell Secondly the Apostle publisheth his liberty to command but it is onely in Christ whose Ministers he and we are and not our owne Thus he calleth himselfe an Apostle l Galtath 1 1. not by man nor by the will of man but of Christ This is the difference betweene a ciuill Magistrate and an Ecclesiasticall Minister The ciuill Magistrate may
his kingdome The fourth reproofe Fourthly if it be a calling of such dignity it reprooueth those that run before they be sent and wait not a lawful calling from God that they discharge it afterward with peace of heart and comfort of Conscience We see manie young men make more hast then good speede in entring into the Ministery who for the most part want that iudgment staydnesse experience grauity moderation that is meet to be in men of that profession Hence it is that they are called by the name of Elders in the Scripture The Apostle thought it necessary to giue this charge to Timothy a young man though he were of rare hope and of excellent guifts u 2 Tim. 2 22. To fly the lusts of youth and to follow after righteousnesse Faith Loue and peace with all them that call on the Lord with a pure heart And in another place he saith x 1 Tim. 4 12. Let no man despise thy youth but be vnto them that beleeue an ensample in word in conuersation in Loue in Spirite in Faith in Purenesse If hee had this neede of instruction howe much more others The fift reproofe Fiftly it reproueth those that are so hand-fasted that they repine at their maintenance that labour among them How many places and Parishes are there that regard not how they be taught or whether they be taught or not so they may be well dealt withall in their Tithes that is if they might pay little or nothing to maintaine their Minister There is growne in many congregations this agreement and bargaine betweene the Pastor and the people if he will spare them in temporall things they regarde not how hee deale with them in spirituall things If they may pay little they are content hee shall preach little If they may enioy their Tithes at a low rate they are well pleased that he take his ease and teach them seldome But albeit he preach in season and out of season and do his dutie with all diligence yet they murmure and repine at his allowaunce and thinke euery thing too much that is bestowed that way The sixt reproofe Lastly it reproueth such as regard not the censures of the Church inflicted vpon euill doers The censures of the Church are made as a scar-Crow and esteemed of many as a mocke But if that power and authority were regarded in the Ministers hand that the word of God alloweth and appointeth wherby he is authorized to exercise spirituall iurisdiction in Church-matters not onely to preach but to punish not onely to teach but to correct not onely to instruct but to excommunicate then would the Office be magnified then would the Ministry be esteemed according to the institution of them Our Sauiour giuing order and direction to informe the Gouernors of the Church when scandals and offences arose among them addeth y Math. 18 18 Verily I say vnto you whatsoeaer ye binde on earth shall be bound in Heauen and whatsoeuer ye loose on earth shall be loosed in Heauen We see God promiseth to ratifie the sentence pronounced and denounced in his name The abridgement of this power is the contempt of the men and of their Ministry and the curbing cutting short of their authority doth open a gappe to all contumely and reproach of their persons and office If a Magistrate shoulde prescribe and ordaine that Law which is wholesome and profitable to the Common-wealth and haue no power at all to punish the Malefactors and misdoers that transgresse who is it that would regard the Commandement If a School-maister had authority onely to rule and to teach but were restrained to take vp the rod to correct and chastise the obstinat sluggard what Scholler would harken or giue eare to his teaching In like manner so long as the Minister is allowed only to speake the word or to threaten but stinted that he shall go no farther his Ministry will be little regarded as if a Maister should tell some of his Schollers of their shrewde trickes but were not licensed to punnish their euill doing God hath ioyned authority to the Pastors office put into his hand the discipline of the Church and the Ministers of God haue exercised executed the same according to his ordinance Hence it is that the Apostle reprouing an heinous offence amongst the Corinthians and shewing the vse of Ecclesiasticall correction saith z 2 Cor. 4 21 What will ye Shall I com vnto you with a rod or in loue and in the spirit of meekenesse Vse 2. Secondly seeing boldnesse to command vnder Christ belongeth to the office of the Minister it teacheth vs and putteth vs in minde of manie good duties as first to aske this guift of God and craue of him to indue vs with the zeale of his glory and other graces of his spirit that we may speake the word a Ephes 6 20. boldly as we ought to speake We see an example heereof in the Apostles when they heard the threatnings of the enemies of the Gospel b Acts 4 29. 5 28 29. They lift vp their voices to God with one accord and said O Lord thou art the God which hast made the heauen and the earth the sea and all things that are in them beholde their threatnings and graunt vnto thy seruants with all boldnesse to speak thy word So when the cheefe Priests said Did not we straightly commaund you that yee should not teach in his name And behold ye haue filled Ierusalem with yoar Doctrine and ye would bring this mans bloud vpon vs. Then Peter and the Apostles answerd We ought rather to obey God then meÌ Many men are endued with great gifts of learning and knowledge but they want the tongue of the Learned to minister a worde in season they want zeale and vtteraunce to deliuer the word of God to the people Let euery one therefore seeke to fit and furnish himselfe to this calling and in Christ Iesus be bold to do this dutie This the Prophet saith c Esay 58 1. Crie alowd spare not lift vp thy voice like a Trumpet and shew my people their transgression and the house of Iacob their sinnes This reproueth those that haue the worde in respect of persons who dare not do their duties and are afraid of mens faces They would be counted the Embassadors of God but they are affraide to do their Maisters message Let such learne of Iohn Baptist who shrunke not backe but was bold to tell Herod that it was not lawfull for him to take his Brothers Wife Wee must not bee Dastards and faint-hearted souldiers to fight the Lords battels but first be sure we haue a good warrant out of the word and then go boldly into the fielde and feare not to looke the enemy in the face True it is if wee haue not our Commission signed and sealed vnto vs wee haue iust cause to feare we speake in our owne names and not in the name
of God wee send our selues we are not sent of him We are our owne Messengers to doe our owne Message not the Embassadours of the eternall God But when hee hath put his worde in our mouths wee must goe to those that he hath sent vs d Ier. 1 7 8. and whatsoeuer hee commaundeth vs that wee must speake So when God had stretched out his hand and touched the mouth of the Prophet Ieremy hee sayde Bee not affraide of their faces for I am with thee to deliuer thee sayth the Lord. Thus hee speaketh to Ezekiell e Exek 3 8 9. I haue made thy Face strong against their Faces and thy Fore-head harde against their Fore-heades I haue made thy Fore-head as the Adamant and harder then the Flint Feare them not therefore neither bee affrayde at their lookes for they are a Rebellious house Secondly it teacheth them not to loose their Authoritie and so to shame their Calling and their Mayster that hath put them in that Calling bringing them-selues and their Ministry vnder the subiection and slauerie of others The Apostle by all meanes seeketh to magnifye his Ministery and to beautifie his Calling Hence he saith f 1 Cor. 9 1. Am not I an Apostle am not I free This reprooueth those that serue the lustes and pleasure of others and dare doe nothing to displease such as are in high place Thus Aaron in the absence of Moses offended who was at the commaundement of the people g Exo. 32 1 4. when they saide vnto him Make vs Gods to go before vs he receiued their golden earings and fashioned it with the grauing toole and made of it a Molten Calfe The like we see in Vriah the Priest h 2 Kings 16 2 10. when Ahaz who did not vprightly in the sight of the Lorde but walked in the way of the Kings of Israell saw the Altar that was at Damascus he sent vnto him the paterne of the Altar and the fashion of it and all the Workemanship thereof and hee made an Altar in all points like to that which the King had sent from Damascus This departing from the Commaundement of God to please the humour or honour of mightie men must be farre from vs. We haue a plaine way set before vs wee ought to walke in it wee must not decline eyther to the right hand or to the left hand We must not make marchandise of the word of God but deale faithfully with God and his people The Prophet Micah complaineth of such Prophets in his time as flattered the people in their sinnes i Mich. 2 11. And Prophesied vnto them of Wine and of strong drink and in such Prophets the people delighted The Lord chargeth Ieremy k Ier. 1 17. to trusse vp his loynes to arise and to speake to the Children of Israell all that he commaunded him not to bee affraide of their faces least he destroy him before them Let vs beware of such smooth tongues that flatter with their lippes and bring vs in danger of destruction Salomon teacheth vs l Prou. 29 5. That a man which flattereth his Neighhour spreadeth a Net for his steppes declaring thereby that as a Birde which is taken in the Net is in daunger of death so they which beleeue flatterers fall into great perilles of Soule of Bodie of Goods of good name of life Thirdly it teacheth the Ministers to take heede they abuse not their Authority and turne it into tiranny but employ it vnto edification not to the destruction of the Church or any member thereof This the Apostle plainly teacheth concerning himselfe m 2 Cor. 10 8 Though I should boast somwhat more of our authority which the Lord hath giuen vs for edification and not for your destruction I should haue no shame And in another place n 2 Cor. 1 24 Wee haue not Dominion ouer your faith but we are helpers of your ioy for by Faith ye stand We must remember and consider that we are vnder Christ we are his Substitutes and Lieutenants He is the cheefe Shepheard of the Sheepe We must not beare our selues o 1 Pet. 5 3. as Lords ouer his heritage but as ensamples to the flocke Christ himselfe testifieth that he was among them as one that p Luke 22 27 Math. 20 28. serued For the sonne of man came not to bee serued but to serue and to giue his life for the ransome of many Let vs haue the same mind in vs that was in christ Iesus let vs behaue our selues as Stewards not as Lords as Officers not as Princes as Ministers not as Vsurpers as Stewards not as Maisters of the house Vse 3. Lastly it serueth for instruction of the people that they despise not the Ministry of the word but alway readie to heare it with reuerence For wheresoeuer there is authority in the speaker there should bee feare and reuerence in the hearer They are Embassadors sent not from Man but from God they speake not in their owne names but in the name of God they publish not their owne Dreames or deuises but the Doctrine of God and therefore ought reuerently and obediently to be regarded Thus the Prophet teacheth vs to reason q Mal. 2 7. The people must heare the Lawe at his Mouth for hee is the Messenger of the Lerd of Hoastes True it is they are men that bring it but they are Messengers sent of GOD they are subiect to the same passions that wee are but God hath put his word in their hearts and in their mouthes and therefore both they and it must bee receyued with all reuerence and entertayned with the inwarde obedience of the soule Hence it is that our Sauiour Christ sayth r Luke 10 16 Hee that heareth you heareth me and he that heareth you heareth him that sent mee The Prophet teacheth that their feete are beautifull that bring gladde tydings of peace and bring glad tydinges of good things They are saide to be worthy of double honor and to teach the way of saluation If a man had lost a precious Iewell and Rich Pearle which was all the riches and substance of his house and beeing in this case should meete with a man that can tell him who robbed him of it where it is and how hee may come to haue it againe how would hee respect him and reward him A godly Minister is such a one vnto thee Å¿ Perk. of the Ministr who when Adam had lost himselfe and all his posteritie and that peerlesse Iewell of righteousnesse the whole wealth of our soules can truely tell vs who did steale it away from vs and how it is to bee recouered againe The Deuill is the Theefe Christ doth restore it Faith applyeth Christ the Word of God worketh Faith the Minister preacheth the word whereby we beleeue How well doost thou account of that Physitian and how highly doest thou esteeme of him who when thy health is lost and sicknesse falne vpon thee
truth of the word of God or not One man defending a truth is to be preferred before an hundreth others holding and vpholding an error or heresie and we are rather to beleeue z Luther lib contra Henr. Octa. Panormitan T it de elect can Significasti a poore and silly man grounding himselfe vpon the scriptures before a thousand Doctors building vpon humane Traditions and vnwritten verities If these men that are blinde themselues and looke vpon all things through other mens spectacles had liued in the daies of Eliah Micaiah and Ieremy when the truth of God was so often contradicted and ouerswaied by multitudes of men a 1 King 18 19 and 22 6. when for one true Prophet of God there were fiue hundreth false Prophets whom would they haue beleeued whom would they haue receiued whom would they haue condemned It would haue gone hard with the truth and beene euill spoken off by the euill mouths and malicious tongues of these partiall Iudges They would haue said Eliah is but one the Prophets against him are many are not they liker to see the truth then he Thus the faith of Christ and pure Religion is not waighed in the ballance of the Sanctuary nor measured with a iust Ephah and a true Hin but with false waights and deceitfull ballances which are an abomination vnto the Lord. In all causes and questions that rise the word of God must iudge Vse 3. Thirdly this giueth comfort and contentment to the meanest smallest of Gods Saints and putteth them in remembrance not to be discomforted and out of heart for their meane calling or for their low estate for they are nothing the lesse regarded of God or to be esteemed of his Church They haue as great an interest in all Gods blessings as the richest sort and many times a greater they haue as great a portion in Christ as the mightiest men and many times a greater For God b Luk 1 52 53. hath put downe the mighty from their seates and exalted them of low degree he hath filled the hungry with good things and sent away the rich empty What grace of God what meanes of saluation is hidden from these poore little ones so accounted off by the men of this world They haue interest in the word and Sacraments they haue free accesse to come into the glorious presence of God to pray vnto him and to poure out their supplications before him as well as they that swell with riches and abound in earthly thinges When God had made a couenant with Abraham and planted his Church in his family he gaue Circumcision as a signe and seale thereof not onely to Abraham but to all his house and commanded him to Circumcise c Gen 17 26 27. not onely himselfe and his seed but all the men of his houshold both borne in his house and bought with money of the stranger Whereby we see that the lowest of his seruants and bondmen that belonged vnto him haue as great right to the Couenant and as good a Title to the promises of God as he had in asmuch as they were assured by the commandement of God that the visible signe that was in their flesh was not in vaine The like we see in the Apostle writing to the Corinthians d 1 Cor 10 1 2 3 4. Moreouer bretheren I would not haue you ignorant that all our fathers were vnder that Cloud and all passed through that Sea and were all baptized vnto Moses in that Cloud and in that Sea and did all eate the same spirituall meate and did all drinke the same spirituall drink for they dranke of the spirituall Rocke that followed them and the Rocke was Christ This people was a great body standing of many members some of them were the Elders of the people and the heads of the families others were of the lower sort and of inferiour degree yet they had alike priuiledge in the Sacraments and the Apostle fiue times remembreth that all of them were partakers of them This is it that e 1 Cor 7 21. 22. made him say in another place Art thou called being a setuant Care not for it for hee that is called in the Lord being a seruant is the Lords free-man likewise also he that is called being free is Christs seruant We see this in the members of our natural bodies some members are more high and honourable then others yet none are contemned We haue a care not onely of the head and hart of the hands and liuely parts but of the least and smallest that belong to the body e 1 Cor 12 22 23 24 25. Yea much rather those Members of the bodie which seeme to be more feeble are necessary and vpon those Members of the Body which we thinke most vnhonest put wee more honestie on and our vncomely partes haue more comlinesse on for our comely parts neede it not but GOD hath tempered the bodie together and hath giuen the more Honour to that part which lacked least there should bee any diuision in the bodie but that the Members should haue the same care one for another So ought none that belong to Christ Iesus to bee neglected Hee contemneth Christ himselfe whosoeuer contemneth the least member that belongeth vnto him This Christ our Sauiour sheweth f Math. 18 6. Whosoeuer shall offend one of these little ones which beleeue in mee it were better for him ehat a Mill-stone were hanged about his Necke and that hee were drowned in the depth of the Sea As this causeth contentment in the poor so it worketh Humility in the rich considering that their Honour Wealth Authoritie and such like priuiledges of the flesh cannot commend the more to God or to the Saintes but their soundnesse in Faith and sincerity in life according to the saying of the Apostle Iames g Iam. 1 9 10 Let the Brother of low degree reioyce in that he is exalted Againe He that is rich in that he is made low for as the flower of the grasse shall be vanish away The poorest man that is of base account and reckoning in the World hath as great and as good a Title to Christ as the greatest men that be They haue not so great a portion in outward blessings but they haue as great a part in Heauenly Graces Hee that hath Christ is a Rich man hee bringeth with him all thinges else for in him are hidde all treasures which we are bound to seeke after He that wanteth Christ h Reuel 3 17. is a poore begger if he had his house full of Siluer and Gold and possessed Mountains of Pearles and precious Stones The Apostle teacheth i Gal. 3 29. that If we be Christes then we are Abrahams seede and heyres by promise so that the poorest person that is in the Church if hee beleeue in Christ is in the place of Abraham and succeedeth him in the inheritance of the Kingdome of Heauen which is a greater Honour
suffered to continue consumeth al things that are neere vnto it We must shew our selues ready to bring water to quench this fire We must stop the Flood-gates that the streames of contention doo not ouer-flow and in the end drowne vs as in the deepe waters It is a deceitfull snare and wonderfull subtilty of Satan to cast matters of dissention betweene the Minister and people as it were a bone to gnaw vpon that so though the word bee among them yet that it may by that meanes be with lesse fruit and profit with them Well doth this enemy of mankind know that where there is hatred to the person there can be no loue to his preaching and where there is desire of contention there can be no hope of edification For whome the people hate they regard not to heare and where there is no liking to the man there will follow a loathing of his Ministry We see this in the example of Ahab toward Eliah and Micaiah e 1 Kin. 21 19 20. 22 7 8. whom he hated to the death and professeth his enmity toward them and therefore despised the word that came from their mouths When Eliah reproued him for killing of Naboth and taking possession of the Vineyard he saide Hast thou found me O mine enemy So when Iehoshaphat asked if there were not a Prophet of the Lord that they might enquire of him Ahab who had sold himselfe to worke wickednesse in the sight of the Lord aunswered There is yet one man Michaiah the Sonne of Imlah by whom we may aske counsell of the Lord but I hate him for hee dooth not prophesie good vnto me but euill Where we see he hated the Prophet and therfore abhorred his prophesie and regarded not to haue him in his presence We may behold this in the example of the Scribes and Pharisees toward Paule they could not abide him nor his doctrine so that he was employed principally among the Gentiles On the other side as the people loue the Ministers from the heart so for the most part they profit by them The Apostle giueth this Testimony of the Galathians that they loued him exceedingly and therefore regarded his Doctrine accordingly f Gal. 4 14 15 The triall of me which was in my flesh ye despised not neither abhorred but ye receiued me as an Angell of GOD yea as Christ Iesus what was then your felicity For I beare ye record that if it had bin possible ye would haue plucked out your owne eyes and haue giuen them vnto mee Hence it is that Christ and his Apostles labour to plant this truth and to settle this perswasion in the hearts of those whome they taught that they vvere dearely beloued to them When the Disciples were afraid at Christs words he answered again said vnto them g Mark 10 24 Children how hard is it for them that trust in riches to enter into the kingdome of God So the Prophet Esay speaketh h Esay 8 18. Behold I and the children whom the Lord hath giuen mee are as signes and as wonders in Israel Thus do the Apostles write in this manner to the Churches calling them beloued brethren and deare children As we haue louing words in our mouthes so we should haue louing affections in our hearts It is a pittiful sight lamentable condition when the Pastor in any place setteth himselfe against the people and the people against the Pastor when they that should loue together as Father and Son do wrangle together as Cats and Dogs and are euer snarling and byting one of another If a priuate house be diuided against it selfe it cannot stand so if a particular Church be in a bitter mutiny it runneth to ruine and is miserably torn in peeces It is a great praise of that congregation where they are at peace and vnity ioyne together in the word Sacraments and sing the Psalmes and songs of God to his endlesse praise It is a comfortable thing when the people reioyce in their Minister the Minister in his people when the people desire and delight in the companie of their Minister and the Minister in the company of his people and so take comfort in the sweet society one of another This reproueth those that vpon euery slight occasion for euery slender profit yea for euery toy trifle follow suits of Law and bring actions of trespasse one against another whereby they trouble not onely their neighbours at home but the Countrey abroad These haue forgotten the words of Abraham to Lot when a debate arose among their Heard-men i Gen. 13 8. Let there be no strife I pray thee betweene thee me neither betweene mine Heard-men and thine Heard-men for wee are Bretheren It is therefore a great shame and reproach to heare of such iarres and ciuill wars as are in many parishes It is a plaine argument that there is little loue betweene them and lesse good wrought among them The Minister accounteth them not as his Sonnes and Daughters he seeketh not to winne them to the faith he esteemeth them not as his Crown in the day of the Lord. On the other side the people do not reuerence their Minister as their father but hate him as their enemy God is not among such Ministers and people but is gon farre from them and they are departed farre from him God is k 1 Ioh. 4 16 12. loue they that dwell in loue dwell in God and God in them If we loue one another God dwelleth in vs and his loue is perfect in vs. The Deuill is the Father fountaine of all debate and hatred c Iames 4. 16. For where enuying and strife is there is sedition and all manner of euill workes How then can wee otherwise thinke but that Sathan beareth rule among them and possesseth the cheefe holde of their hearts seeing so small tokens of loue and so great fruits of the Old man nay of the old Serpent appeare among them Wherefore to return thither from whence we began we must remember the amiable names giuen to the Pastor and people they must consider they are as Father and Son neerely coupled and ioyned together and thereby stirre vppe themselues and admonish one another of their duties to open their hearts in loue and againe to shut them vp that hatred haue no entrance into them hnd that mallice do not abide in them Vse 2. Secondly these most louing Titles applied to the Minister and people shew the duties required of Pastors toward their charge and teach them to loue them as their children to tender their good to exhort them to lay vp for themselues spirituall riches Great is the loue of Parents towardes their Children If the Childe be sicke or wayward they doe not cast him out of doores or withdraw their affections from him Hence it is that Christ when he saw the people scattered abroad and dispersed heere and there as Sheepe without a Shepheard d Math. 9 36.
not wtiting and reading and therefore as the Apostle when hee wrote did not preach so the people when they read did not heare Moreouer if we should reason a little farther with such as preferre simple reading before sound preaching how do they know that the worde which they heare read is the word of God For the Scipture inspired of God is the Originals the Hebrew of the olde Testament the Greeke of the newe Testament in other tongues it speaketh not but by an interpreter for from these two tongues and languages the Scriptures were turned and translated by men into the French by Frenchmen into the Dutch by Dutchmen into the English by Englishmen and so of all other Nations So that when we read or heare read the Scriptures in our owne tongues wee read and heare read the translations of men as when this word is preached we hear the expositions and interpretations of men And hence it is that the translations euen the best translations which are among vs may be amended and corrected according as it pleaseth God to giue greater sight and better insight into those learned Languages and as time discouereth the wantes and imperfections of them But the Scriptures themselues are free from all errour no weaknesse can be discouered in them they cannot bee made better by the iudgement of men or by length of time For al Gods workes are pure and perfect and no man can controule any thing in them If this be true may some say that the translations of the Scriptures are in some sort the worke of man how shall the people know when they haue and heare the worde of God and when they haue and heare the word of man This may seeme to leaue them in a maze and mammering and to hang their Faith vpon the will of men that they shall not knowe what to beleeue I aunswere they must haue in all doubts that arise and in all Controuersies that do trouble them they must haue I say recourse to their faithfull and learned Pastors whose care ouer them and loue vnto them may giue them hope that their senses are exercised in the wise discerning betweene good and euill Whereby by the way we may see the necessitie of hauing Pastours and Teachers able to teach to conuince to correct to instruct to comfort to resolue such doubts and demaunds as are mooued vnto them Besides the people of God haue for their direction both the helpe of comparing one place of Scripture with another and the assistance of the spirit to lead them vnto all truth that shall be necessary for them to saluation Moreouer if we should demaund of these men that are wise in their own eyes how they know the word read to be the holy Scripture what will they answere Will they say by the authoritie of the Church or by the testimony of the spirit But whatsoeuer they speake they must speak against themselues If they say by the Church the Church also setteth foorth the preaching of the Gospell and chargeth vs to heare the same at the mouth of the Minister Will they say by the Spirit the same Spirit will lead them into all truth and open their hearts to attend the preaching Ministry if they be led by the spirit of God Wherefore to conclude and to returne to the former obiection such as hold reading to be preaching or better then preaching are either such as are Idoll-Shepheardes that cannot preach or idle Shepheards that will not preach or ignorant people that cannot iudge or carnall Gospellers that regard not to heare or such conceited sluggards as liue vnder a reading Ministry These are they that condemne the Priests and Prophets nay Christ and his Apostles of want of wisedome and discretion to choose the best meanes or of ignorance to knowe and vnderstand what is most profitable or of malice and enuy to hide from them that which is most profitable or of malice and enuy to hide from them that which is most auaileable for their soules health For if reading be better they are to bee blamed that vse the worse and refuse the better Surely they would neuer haue preached at all if the naked reading had beene as effectuall Moreouer the reading Minister by this reason should be the best Minister reading a better guift then preaching yea euery childe might be a better Minister then he that preacheth the word And then what should we do with Vniuersities and Schooles of Learning which are the Nurses and Seminaries of the Church to traine vp able men and to furnish them with giftes of knowledge But the guiftes which Christ bestowed for the edification of his Church when hee ascended on high and ledde Captiuitie Captiue c Ephes 4 11 12 13. are all preaching guifts The want of guifts which the Prophets complaine to haue beene in the guides of the people d Esay 56 10. was not of reading and reciting the words out of the booke but the guifts of preaching and expounding the Scriptures Hence it is that God reiecteth those that be ignorant as vnfit and vnable Instruments of saluation e Hosea 4 6. My people are destroyed for lacke of knowledge because thou hast refused knowledge I will also refuse thee that thou shalt be no Priest to me And in another place f Mal. 2 7. The Priests lips should preserue knowledge and they shall seeke the Lawe at his Mouth for hee is the Messenger of the Lord of hoasts Lastly the preaching of the word is acknowledged confessed to be the onely g Esay 49 22. 2 Chron. 15 3. essential mark of the Church so that it alone is of force to worke faith and saluation Obiection 3 Thirdly if reading of the Scriptures be not an ordinary meanes to worke Faith in Christ and Repentance from dead works as well as the liuely preaching of them it will follow that the Ministers themselues want the ordinary meanes because they by reading doe furnish themselues to preach to others but seldome do heare others preach Answere I answere they want not the ordinarie meanes from their owne preaching though they haue no other though they heare no other They haue faith before they enter into that calling but it is confirmed by their owne Ministry Hence it is that the Apostle mouing Timothy to giue himselfe to reading to be diligent in exhortation to plant sound Doctrine and to encrease in such guiftes as were bestowed vpon him addeth h 1 Tim 4 16 Take heede to thy selfe and vnto learning continue therein for in doing thus thou shalt saue both thy selfe and them that hear thee Where we see he sheweth that his Ministry should be a meanes not only to saue others but to saue himselfe And there is no faithfull Minister but in reprouing he reproueth himselfe in teaching he teacheth himself in threatning he threatneth himselfe in comforting hee comforteth himselfe in strengthning others he strengthneth himselfe yea hee findeth and feeleth his owne
Answere I answere let this bee supposed which is not graunted yet in such assemblies many may appertaine and belong to the Church Catholicke Secondly the reputation of the Church holdeth them to be visible assemblies which wee are not lightly to esteem or passe ouer notwithstanding the want of a preaching ministery both because they haue the vse of the worde the administration of the Sacraments and the exercise of Prayer which no doubt are auayleable where more cannot be attained and because the wants of the Minister hauing an outward calling bringeth not a nullity to a Church Thus no doubt it was in Israell when they were without a Priest to teach them euen then God reserued vnto himself seuen thousand that bowed not the knee to Baal Thus Christ himselfe teacheth that when the Laborers were few Mat. 9 37. yet the Haruest was great Thus it was in many of the Iewish Synagogues that were dispersed heere and there among the Nations u Acts 13 15. where they hadde the Lecture of the Law and the Prophets and when Paule and Barnabas entted into the Synagogue on the Saboth day the Rulers of the same sent vnto them and said Ye men and Brethren if ye haue any word of exhortation for the people say on Whereby it may be gathered that vnlesse the Apostles had com at that present the assembly had bin dismissed without preaching When Zechariah the Priest was strucken x Luke 1 23. dumbe by the hand of God so that he could not speak to the people yet he continued the time of his course the people were present at his ministration The Priests vnder the law were oftentimes vnlearned and vnsufficient yet were they not therfore no priests at al neither did the people refuse the seruice of the tabernacle being done with their vnwashen hands So ought we to do in the want of a preaching ministry when we cannot haue al that we would or that we should haue we must be contented to take what they can giue what we cannot haue at home we must seek abroad or rather with Dauid y 2 Sa. 6 3 10. We must seeke with all care endeuour with all our power to bring home the Arke of the Lord vnto our owne dwellings And in the meane season we may pray with them we may heare them read the worde of God and we may receiue the Sacraments at their handes This is not spoken to defend ignorant Ministers who are vnwoorthy of the places which they hold but to shew that we are not to separate for euery want and blemish in the Church but rather to tollerate that which we are by no meanes able to redresse Obiection 6 Lastly it may be saide that Sermons written by the Minister and read to the people may breed Faith and Repentance in vs and therefore much more the Sermons of the Prophets and Apostles Answere I answere breefely first of our Sermons written and then of the Sermons of the Prophets Apostles written and then read to the hearers or by the hearers First touching our Sermons written if they be the right diuiding of the word and proceede from the guifts of the Minister enforced thereunto by weaknesse and infirmitie they are to be held a preaching and may worke a faith This is not spoken to be a Patron of ydlenesse of ignorance of negligence of carelesnesse but it is spoken to support the weake to moue them to cal vpon God to strengthen them and to perswade the people not to despise their ministery Secondly touching the Sermons recorded and read in the Scriptures preached by the Prophets and Apostles they are not rehearsed at large as they were deliuered but summarily set downe with intent to bee diuided and opened by the Ministers of the Church So then the comparison holdeth not from the Sermons of the Ministers that are reade to the Sermons in Scripture because there we haue not whole Sermons but only the chiefe points and principall heads and as it were the contents of them set downe vnto vs. Thus we haue run ouer the obiections that are alledged against this doctrine and answeared them particularly that no starting hole might be left vnto them that impugne it For the enemies of this truth are such as take themselues to be wise and will not easily receiue satisfaction z Plutaran Pericle like vnto him that was so skilfull in wrastling or rather in wrangling that though hee receiued a fall yet hee would perswade the wrastler that cast him and the people that behelde him that he was the Conqueror Vse 1 Hauing now cleared the doubtes that were brought against this principle which now wee haue taught and ouer-maistered the enemies thereof stripping them out of their armour wherein they trusted and turning them out of their shifts whereof they boasted let vs com to make vse of this point First seeing the preaching of the word is the Instrumentall cause of our regeneration we learne for the encreasing of our Faith that the preaching Ministerie is necessarie to saluation No Sonnes without it are begotten vnto God Regeneration is a most needefull grace of Gods spirite whereof if wee be destitute it had beene better for vs that we had neuer beene borne Thou must bee conceyued of another seede thou must haue another Father thou must feele in thee another byrrh then that which is Naturall thou must finde another change and a newe disposition in thy heart minde affections and conuersation before thou canst turne from sinne to righteousnesse and come from hell to heauen This the Apostle Iohn teacheth a 1 Iohn 3 9. Iohn 3 3â Whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not but his seede remaineth in him neyther can hee sinne because hee is borne of GOD. This is the point wherein Christ instructeth Nicodemus Verily verily I say vnto thee Except that a Man be borne of Water and of the Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdome of GOD. This regeneration making a beginning and giuing vs an entraunce into the kingdome of God cannot bee attained without the hearing of Gods word preached and the word it selfe cannot bee published without a preacher so that Preachers are the soueraigne meanes appointed of God to work Faith Repentance and saluation in all his children To this purpose Salomon speaketh in the Prouerbes b Prou. 29 18 Where there is no vision the people decay but he that keepeth the Law is blessed This necessity of the preaching of Gods holy word and our necessary attending vpon it as vpon the ordinance of God offereth to our considerations these three points First the miserie of those that want it Secondly the fearfull condition of al such as haue it yet contemne it that enioy it and yet make no account of it that liue vnder it and yet will not submit themselues vnto it Lastly the blessed estate of such as haue this meanes and profit by it Touching the first wee may behold the wretched
case of those that are without the preaching of the word they liue in blindnesse darknesse they walke in places of continuall danger and yet cannot see their way they liue without the ordinarie meanes of life and saluation and so without hope to come to repentance without which there can be no saluation This is the estate of Iewes of Turkes and Infidels that are depriued of the comfortable vse of the word and they that liue in corners where the sound thereof is not heard These want the bread of life and therfore must needs starue perish They haue not the words c Iohn 6 68. Rom. 1 16. of eternal life which are the power of God to saluation therfore are neer to destruction For it is the maner of gods dealing d August de bono perseuer to deny vnto men the meanes whereby they should beleeue when hee hath no purpose that they should beleeue he withdrawes from them the instrument whereby they should be conuerted when he doth not purpose and intend their conuersion It was a fearfull cursse when God said to his Apostles e Math. 10 5. Acts 16 6 7. Go not into the way of the Gentiles and into the Citty of the Samaritans enter ye not Likewise when they had gone through Phrygia and the Region of Galatia they were forbidden by the Holy-Ghost to preach the worde in Asia then came they to Mysia and sought to go into Bithynia but the spirit suffered them not So when God vouchsafeth not this mercie vnto vs to wit the Ministry of his word it is a fearefull signe of his heauy indignation and as much in effect as if the Lord should say I will not haue them conuerted I haue no purpose to bring them to saluation This is it which is spoken concerning Israell by the Prophet f 2 Chr. 15 3. Now for a long season Israell hath beene without the true God and without a Priest to teach and without Law And to the same purpose Amos speaketh g Amos 8 11 12 13. Behold the daies come saith the Lord God that I will send a famine in the Land not a famine for Bread nor a thirst for water but of hearing the word of the Lorde and they shall wander from Sea to Sea and from the North euen vnto the East shall they runue too and fro to seeke the word of the Lord and shall not finde it in that day shall the young Virgins and the young men perrish for thirst O that we could consider of these things and lay before our eyes what daunger it is to want the preaching of the word that thereby we might be moued to pitty the desolations of so many of our poore Brethren and to feare the taking of it away for our vnthankfulnesse from our selues and to magnifie the vnspeakeable mercy of God toward vs while we do enioy it Great are the plagues and horrible are the ruines of the Church in many places Oh that we had harts to mourn for it and to pray to the Lord of the haruest to thrust forth Labourers into his haruest Secondly it teacheth the fearfull condition of such as contemne this ordinance of God and thinke it too base for them to seeke saluation by it It is very strange that so plaine a point as this should be so proudly gainsayed and resisted These carnall men will not giue the Lord of heauen leaue to apoint how and by what meanes he will saue vs. Shall flesh and blood presume thus farre and aduance it selfe against his Creator If we will be saued wee must seeke saluation as it is left vs to seeke and not after our owne fansie When God hath saide Giue attendance to my word wilt thou answere I will not attend and yet haue saluation as well as if thou diddest attend Take heede thou do not deceiue thy selfe and thine owne soule and in the end finde thy selfe frustrate of thy saluation How men will shift off these duties I knowe not because I know not their hearts but this I know and this I would haue them know and vnderstand that as there is a God that will bee worshipped after his owne will and not according to our naturall wit so this must bee our wisedome to submit our conceites and immaginations to his heauenlie pleasure It is the first point in Christian Religion to be learned to account thy selfe a Foole that thou mayest bee wise in Christ and to throwe downe all thy Naturall parts at his feete that thou mayest seeke true and Heauenlie Wisedome of him Thou must account thy selfe starke blinde and able to perceiue nothing aright in the matters of God and in the meanes of thy saluation to the end thou mayest recouer sight and see thy way wherein in thou oughtest to walke Hence it is that the Prophet sayth h Psal 119 18 27 34. Open mine eyes that I may see the wonders of thy Lawe Make mee to vnderstand the way of thy Precepts and I will meditate in thy wonderous workes Giue mee vnderstanding and I will keepe thy Law yea I will keepe it with my whole hart Where hee acknowledgeth his eyes to be closed his eares to be stopped his minde to be darkened his heart to be hardned by nature before Grace and Mercie come and make the way plaine before him wherby our eyes shall be opened out eares boared our mindes enlightned our hearts softened and our selues prepared to hearken to the voyce of God speaking vnto vs. Obiection But is not God able to saue vs without the Ministers preaching and the peoples hearing Are not all thinges possible to him Is hee bound and tyed to his owne meanes Is not he free to worke as it pleaseth him Answere I answer he is not tyed he is free hee is able to saue without preaching yea without reading without the Sacraments without Prayer Wilt thou from hence conclude against reading of the Scriptures against receiuing of the Sacraments against ioyning in Prayer The question is not of the power of God but of his will not what he is able to do but what he hath promised vs to do not what he is tyed to but what he hath bound vs to seek He is able to preserue our life without Bread without foode but he that presumeth vpon this power and abuseth his prouidence and neglecteth to seek his nourishment at his hands must look to perish So we deny not but God is able to saue vs without preaching but he hath not made vs any promise to obtain life any otherwise then as we seeke the Law at the mouths of his Ministers that bring glad tydings of good things He was able to preserue his three seruants in the hot fierie furnace and did preserue them yet hee that will voluntarily and violently cast himselfe into the fire shall feele the smart of his own folly and the danger of tempting God Let vs not therfore thinke our selues wiser then God least our
wisedome in the end be turned into folly our presumption into despaire our dallying with the word into destruction Thirdly wee are put in mind by this meanes of our regeneration to acknowledge the happy estate and condition of that Nation of that people of that parish to whome God hath vouchsafed the preaching of his word because it is a sure pledg proof of his loue toward them and a manifest argument and testimony that he hath a Church there to be gathered a people to be conuerted and many soules to be saued For euen as God withholdeth the meanes of saluation from those that he doth not determine to saue i 1 King 17 1. As he stayeth the heauens from raining vpon the earth when he will bring a famine so when he will shew mercy he wil send the meanes plentifully It was a great mercy to the Iewes when Christ called his Disciples k Math. 10 6. and bad them Go and preach to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel that the kingdom of heauen was at hand It was a great blessing intended to the Macedonians when a vision appeared to Paul in the night l Acts 19 6 10 and 18 10 11. There stood a man of Macedonia and prayed him saying Come into Macedonia and help vs whereby Paul was assured that the Lord had called him to preach the Gospell vnto them It was a great fauour bestowed vppon the Corinthians when the Lorde saide to Paul Feare not but speake and hold not thy peace for I am with thee and no man shall lay hands on thee to hurt thee for I haue much people in this City so he continued there a yeare and sixe months and taught the word of God among them Where the Lord telleth his seruant that he had people there whome he meant to saue and therefore he sent them his word to saue them yea he had much people there to saue and therefore the Apostle must bestow much time and diligence among them to bring them to saluation When God would preserue Moses out of the waters that might haue drowned him hee sent m Exod. 2 5. Pharaohs daughter to the Riuer to take vppe the Childe and to prouide for it who brought him vp at her owne cost So when God will saue a people from their sinnes and make them partakers of his Kingdome hee offereth vnto them the meanes he sendeth his word he giueth guiftes vnto his Ministers hee toucheth their hearts with a Conscience of their duties and causeth them to preach vnto them that so they might be conuerted and saued If God haue thus blessed vs and bestowed this mercy vpon vs which he hath denied to many places and persons n Amos 4 7. causing it to raine vpon one Cittie and not vpon another Cittie so that one peece was rained vppon and the peece vvhereupon it rained not vvithered Let vs therefore acknowledge this goodnesse and walke worthy of this benefit least the Gospell bee remoued from vs and giuen vnto another Nation that will bring forth the fruites of it When the Gospell was offered vnto the Iewes o Acts 18 6. and they resisted blasphemed the Apostle shooke his raiment and saide vnto them Your blood be vpon your owne head I am cleane from henceforth will I go vnto the Gentiles It had beene better for vs we had neuer had the word preached among vs then to haue it offred and we not regard it It shall bee easier for the Turkes and Sarazens in the day of judgement then for vs for if they shall be condemned that neuer had the truth of God among them and knewe not what the preaching of it meaneth much more iustly shall we perish that haue had the Gospell taught in our streets and brought vnto our doores and Christ Iesus described in our sight and among vs crucified Let vs therefore take heede that the Gospell be not the sauour of death to death vnto vs and that Christ be not a rocke of offence to stumble at least if we fall on him he grind vs to peeces and to powder Vse 2 Secondly seeing the word preached is the meanes whereby we are regenerated it teacheth the Minister to be careful to exercise his duty with faithfulnesse and seruiceablenesse to Christ and his Church Heereby he shal deliuer his owne soule gaine glory to God and turne many vnto righteousnesse This made the Apostle say p 1 Tim. 4 15 16. 1 Cor. 4 1. 2 Cor. 4 5 6. We preach not our selues but Christ Iesus the Lord and our selues your seruants for Iesus sake The Lord Iesus himselfe went about all Citties and Townes preaching the Gospell and healing the sicke The Apostle Paule saith of himselfe q 1 Cor. 6 19. A necessity is laide vpon me and woe vnto mee if I preach not the Gospell And thus he exhorteth the Elders of Ephesus Take heede vnto your selues and to all the flocke whereof the Holy-Ghost hath made you Ouer-seers to feede the Church of God which hee hath purchased with his owne blood Acts 20 28. It is his dutie to be well studied in the word of God to exercise himselfe carefully in the reading thereof that he may be able to declare the same vnto the people He must be as a plentifull Store-house of all necessary prouision that they may resort to him and seeke the Lawe at his mouth For how shall he be able to teach another that which hee himselfe hath not learned Or how shall he deliuer that which himselfe neuer receyued Neither is it enough for him to seeke knowledge himselfe and to keepe continually in his study till he become as r Greenh part 4. Sermon 4. one saith as a Tun that wil not sound being full when one knocketh vpon it but he must come foorth and preach the word of God and deliuer wholsome doctrine and declare by feeding the flocke of Christ that hee loueth his Maister and the Maister of the Sheepe whose seruant he professeth himselfe to be This is it which the Apostle Peter teacheth Å¿ 1 Pet. 5 2 3 4 Feede the flocke of God which dependeth vpon you caring for it not by constraint but willingly not for filthy lucre but of a ready minde not as though ye were Lords ouer Gods heritage but that ye may be ensamples to the flocke and when that cheefe Shepheard shall appeare ye shall receiue an incorruptible crowne of glory If we do not thus labour but loyter in the Lords Vineyard we cannot assure our selues to be the Ministers of the Lord but robbers and spoylers nay murtherers and man-slayers who do not onely eate the sins of the people and fill our bellies with the sweat of other mens browes but make a prey of their soules and expose them to bee destroyed and deuoured of their enemies When the great day of the Lord shall come and the great Shepheard of the Sheepe shall appeare and a great account of our Stewardshippe
haue saide he was some couzener or Coniurer some Impostor or deceiuer as often before they had falsely and blasphemously charged him Or had they faith in their owne power to beleeue when they would and to receiue him to be the Sauiour of the world These carnall men do resemble and reason like vnto the Scribes and Pharisees If God would descend from heauen as they wold haue Christ come downe from the Crosse then they would immediately beleeue then they would no longer lye in their sinnes But if God should with his dreadfull and terrible voice speake vnto vs we were not able to appear before him nor to abide the hearing of it but should bee swallowed vp with feare and stand amazed as dead men When God spake vnto the Children of Israell in the Mount they fledde from him and could not endure his presence they stood a farre off and cried vnto Moses g Ex. 20 18 19. Talke thou with vs and we will heare but let not God talke with vs least we die Shall we then in the foolishnesse and pride of our own harts challenge the Lord to come foorth vnto vs and presume to settle our selues to enter talke and communication with him when the earth quaketh at his voyce and trembleth vnder him When the Mountaines are remooued before him h Esay 6 2. and the Angels couer their faces from him If we wil not belieue the preachers of the worde nor content our selues with this ordinance of God but woulde haue eyther reuelation from Heauen or the presence of God or the person of Christ or the glorie of an Angell or the appearaunce of the dead or wee know not what we shall neuer bee partakers of the benefits of Christ we shall neuer receiue to beleeue wee shall neuer haue the grace of regeneration bestowed vpon vs. God hath not left vs to the preaching of Angelles but to the Ministry of men If we will not yeelde obedience to the voyce of God speaking to vs in his Ministers wee would not regard his owne immediate voyce thundring downe vppon vs nor beleeue if a damned soule or ghost shal come out of hell to preach vnto vs. If we will not beleeue Moses and the Prophets i Luke 16 31. we would not beleeue though one came vnto vs from the dead Wherefore let vs leaue this vanity and in a conscience to God and obedience to his ordinance in a loue to our own souls and desire of our own saluatioÌ let vs euery one be swift to hear slow to speak slow to wrath Now to the end we may heare aright k Three things required to be good hearers of the word of God three thinges are required of vs Preparation Attention and Meditation ioyned with practise Preparation before we heare Attention in the time of hearing Meditation and practise after our hearing When Christ had propounded the parable of the Sower and the seed in the end he gathered from thence this note and draweth this conclusion and admonition l Luke 8 18. Take heede how ye heare For some present themselues to the Ministery of the Word for forme and fashion for company and custome without conscience others thinke it enough to bee present howsoeuer they be affected in the hearing or mooued after the hearing It is therefore necessary that we should be prepared before we come Now to this preparation three thinges are necessary Faith Feare and Desire first we must haue Faith without which the Word is as a dead Letter without life and as an empty sound without power and if we doe not giue credit vnto it m Heb. 6 4 2. it cannot profit the hearers Secondly we must come with feare that we may feare God in his word and auoyd the breach of it For the Lord hath n Esay 66 2. respect vnto them that are of humble and contrite hearts and tremble at his word We must set our selues o Act. 10 33. in the presence of God and heare as if we saw him present before vs and so receiue the word as from Christ himselfe the Teacher of his Church Thirdly we must come with good stomackes as vnto a feast prepared for vs we must hunger and thirst after the word to feede our empty Soules desiring it and longing after it as doth the dry ground after the Dew of heauen and the shewers of Raine This the Apostle Peter teacheth p 1 Pet. 2 2. Desire the sincere Milke of the word of God that ye may grow thereby Hee that thinketh himselfe full before he come to the Lords house is no fit Guest to be partakers of his dainty fare In hearing the word we must be attentiue and intentiue to that which we heare As we are present in bodie so we must be present in minde God opened the heart of Lydia to attend to those things that were deliuered by Paule This is very profitable q Three benefits of attention many waies and helpeth as a Soueraigne remedy against the rouing cogitations of the minde against the entertaining of other actions of another Nature and against the loathsomnesse and wearinesse that for the most part accompanyeth the most holie thinges of God First we are subiect to vnconstancy and lenity of minde our hearts are ready to wander and goe astray from the present work in hand and oftentimes are carried away from the best matters so that wee neither remember where we are nor consider what we doe nor endeuour to profit as we ought Secondly it auayleth against those deceits and destructions whereby we entertaine other actions of piety which with-draw vs from the present occasion and duty of hearing required of vs. For some thinke they do God good seruice when they offer vnto him no bettet then a will worship which is abhominable before him Hence it is that many thinke it enough to be present with the assembly and regard not how they be occupyed so that whlie the Congregation is imployed one way they are imployed another while it performeth a publike action they are exercised in some priuate deuotion as for example when the Church is hearing they are praying or when the Church is praying they are reading This is to offer the Sacrifice r Eccle. 4 17. of Fooles For the publique actions of the Church must be publikely attended of all the assemblie and there is neither time nor place vnto any thing that is priuate or proper to one or to few For the Minister beeing a a publike person is alwaies either the mouth of God or the mouth of the the people the mouth of God to speake vnto vs from him and to deliuer the word in his name the mouth of the people and Congregation to speak vnto the Lord for vs so that the action is common to the whole Church So then it cannot stand with the rules of the word and the comely order that God hath left to his Church that in the time of publique
prayer of hearing the preaching of receiuing the Sacraments of singing of Psalmes any should exercise and busie themselues otherwise then as the whole assembly doth in their priuate reading or in priuate prayer or in priuate meditation thereby seuering themselues in deuotion and action from their brethren with whom they haue ioyned themselues in bodily presence Our Sauiour Christ speaking of priuate Prayer giueth this direction Å¿ Math. 6 6. When thou prayest enter into thy Chamber and when thou hast shut thy doore pray vnto thy Father which is in secret and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly For it is a manifest contempt of the ordinance of God a disdaining of our Bretheren and a diuiding of our selues from the Communion of Saints to worship God in publique place alone by our selues and it were better for vs to hearken then to wander and to vse our eares then our eyes Thirdly this earnest attention helpeth against the common disease of wearinesse and irkesomenesse of hearing whereby it falleth out that we sit in our Seates as men placed vpon Thornes impatient discontent moouing hither and thither and angry that we are detained so long from that which we more desire If wee would examine our owne hearts how earnest oftentimes we are and not in following our owne vanities and idle pastimes to note them with no worse Title that we can spend whole daies and nights in them without tediousnesse it might worthily make vs ashamed not to be able to stay and abide an houre or two in the house of God for the increase of our Faith and the furthering of our saluation Hence it is that we make such hast to be gone and thinke euery minute and moment of time an houre till we depart we abide not the Prayer after the Sermon to craue of God his blessing vpon our hearing which as it is a necessary part of the Ministers duty so the people with all reuerence and humility ought to ioyne therein For he that will not wait and stay to craue the blessing of God dooth carry home with him to his house the cursse of God and neuer profiteth by that which he hath heard After our hearing is required Meditation and practise of that which we haue heard that wee may be bettered in iudgement in knowledge in affection We should be carefull t Psal 119 11 24. to remember it to ponder vpon it to lay it vp in our hearts and to frame all our doings by it There is a double vse and benefit of Meditation It serueth vs against the negligence and security of those that hold the Word no longer in the mind then the sound is in the eares and remember the instructions no longer then they abide in the Church like riuen and rotten Vessels that leake and let out the liquor as fast as they receiued it For they are no sooner dismissed and risen from their seates but their hearts are strayed and their tongues applyed after earthly nay after prophane things according to their seuerall affections and vaine delights Again it helpeth more deeply to imprint in our minds and engraue in our memories that Doctrine which we haue heard and it furthereth vs in a wise and profitable application of euery point taught vnto our selues He proueth the best Scholler that thinketh often vpon his Lesson after he hath had it And touching practise which is the end of our hearing preparation attention and meditation Christ himselfe hath saide u Luke 11 28. Iames 1 22. Psa 119 105 Blessed are they that heare the word of God and keepe it Likewise the Apostle Iames pronounceth those onely to be blessed Which are not forgetfull hearers but doers of the word So then it is plaine that the end of hearing is not vaine speculation or a bare knowledge of the will of God but a care to obey it and performe it For which cause the word is called a light for our paths and a Lanthorne for our steppes to the end we should walke in it and liue by it and seeke direction from it Vse 4. Lastly this Doctrine giueth good direction to such as haue authoritie either to ordaine and appoint fit persons or to present them to certaine places For seeing the regeneration of man is wrought by the preaching of the Word it teacheth the ouer-seers of the Church to looke to their office and to take heede that they do not rashly lay their hands vpon ignorant and vn-sufficient persons or such as are scandalous and loose Liuers and then thrust them vpon the people to looke to their Soules which are not worthy to feede their Cattle or to wipe their shooes The Apostle giueth this rule to Timothy x 1 Tim. 5 22 Lay handes suddenly on no Man neither be partaker of other mens sinnes keepe thy selfe pure Moreouer he would not y 1 Tim. 3 10 haue the Deacons to haue the office of attending on the poore vnlesse they were first tryed examined and after tryall approoued let them saith he first be proued then let them Minister if they be found blamelesse therefore much rather ought the Ministers themselues to be proued before they be approued as the calling is higher and the danger greater if they be found vnfaithfull and vnworthy They must not be carried away by friendship or fauour or Letters of commendation but approued onely of such as are apt to teach and vnblameable in life The Apostle giueth this as an vnchangeable rule neuer to be broken z 1 Tim. 3 2. 3. Tit. 1 6 7 8 9. A Byshop must be vnreproueable apt to teach not giuen to Wine no striker not giuen to filthy lucre c. For when an vnfit man contrary to this order is put into the Ministry he is as much to be reproued that doth admit him as he that doth present him and as he that is represented and admitted seeing he maketh himselfe partaker of his sinnes But to passe this ouer let vs come to such as are Patrones and haue the bestowing of Church-liuings it standeth them vpon to make choyce of all Teachers that may bring the people to Faith and repentance least it come to passe through their meanes that the people be vntaught and least the Prophet complaine of them as hee did of the cheefe Rulers and Leaders after their returne from Captiuity when euery one sought their owne priuate profits and pleasures but had no time or at least would spare no leisure to prouide for the setting vp of the Temple of God a Hag. 1 4. Is it time for your selues to dwell in your Fielde-houses and this House lie wast This offence and abuse commeth from three cheefe heads and issueth from three Fountaines for it proceedeth partly from ignorance partly from carelesnesse and partly from couetousnesse By ignorance when they knowe not what care is committed vnto them and what trust is reposed in them By negligence when they feele not the greatnesse of
God so hee could not regard thy good but now thou shalt receiue a new Onesimus a new Seruant a new man the same in substance but renewed in quality and altered from the Crowne of the head to the sole of the foote He was not before so vnprofitable but now thou shalt finde him as profitable vnto thee as I haue found him both diligent and dutifull vnto me in my bonds and imprisonment The reasons taken from the Apostle himselfe are of two sorts first from his action of sending him secondly from the Communion and fellowship which Paule had with Philemon The first touching his present sending of his Seruant backe is propounded and then the obiections that might be alleaged are preuented The reason may thus be concluded If I haue sent him backe againe then thou oughtest to receiue him at my hands But I haue sent him backe againe vnto thee Verse 12. Receiue him therefore The meaning of the wordes This is the reason the preuenting of the Obiections is in the three Verses following which come afterward to be considered This is the order of the words it remaineth breefly to vnfolde the meaning Interpretation of theÌ When he saith of Onesimus That he was in times past vnprofitable he meaneth in the time of his ignorance before his conuersion before his calling by the preaching of the Gospel and before he came to the knowledge and vnderstanding of true Religion By Vnprofitable we must vnderstand leud vntrusty vnfaithfull stubborne dissolute and euery way carnall Againe when he saith But now he meaneth since his conuersion and since a new-birth was wrought in him he is made Profitable that is honest helpfull dutifull faithfull seruiceable so that he opposeth and compareth the State and condition of Regenerate Onesimus with the State and condition of vnregenerate Onesimus and maketh the one contrary to the other When he willeth Philemon to receiue him he meaneth to grace and fauour forgiuing and forgetting his former faults and bad dealing Lastlie when he calleth Onesimus his owne Bowels he meaneth as deare to him as his owne Bowels who although he were a poore Slaue and abiect Seruant by calling and a Fugitiue and Runna-grate by his former condition yet now greatly beloued of the Apostle euen as himselfe As if he should say If thou louest mee account of him no other-wise then thou dost of me entertaine him as mine owne heart receiue him as my Sonne and as if hee were begotten of mine owne bowels Diuers pointes to be obserued In these two Verses containing two reasons to perswade Philemon to receiue his Seruant being made much better by his departure from him wee are to obserue diuers pointes woorthy of our diligent obseruation and of our carefull consideration First we are to marke how the Apostle speaking of the offence of Onesimus and of his former State before his conuersion doth mittigate the greatnesse of his sinne by the mildenesse of the word For whereas hee might haue called him a Theefe a Rogue and a Runna-gate he dooth allay it and expresse it vnder a gentler Name as we shall see better afterward to teach vs that when we haue to do with Sinners that are conuerted vnto Christ truely and haue repented of their sinnes vnfainedly we should deale fauourably with them we should not racke and stretch their offences but after a sort couer them with the cloake of charity and bury them in the Graue of forgetfulnesse Secondly we may obserue how the Apostle speaking of his Conuersion and Regeneration doth set it out to the full not onely that Philemon should be perswaded but that Onesimus might be comforted Wherefore he doth not onely say that he was become profitable but very profitable or exceeding profitable And he addeth not onely very profitable to Philemon but to himselfe euen to them both whereof Paule had experience already Philemon should haue heereafter which teacheth vs to vse all good and louing meanes to strengthen such as are newly conuerted and to remember for their comfort and encouragement such good thinges as appeare to haue beene in them not to diminish or lessen them but fully to expresse and declare them to others that God may be glorified in their calling and they themselues may be strengthned in all well doing Thirdlie we see in the strength of the first reason that men are greatly moued to doe any thing by hope of receiuing profit and commodity It is an Argument not onely to induce prophane and vngodly men to commit wickednesse but to perswade the godly and faithfull to follow holinesse of life Whatsoeuer is offered vnto vs vnder the Title of profit doth carry with it a certaine force and power to lead vs to the practise of it whereby we ought to learne that in moouing men to well doing wee may lawfully lay before them the hope of Heauen and assurance of profit yea all men for their better encouragement in the workes of godlinesse may haue respect to the profit of their labour and the recompence of reward True it is the glory of God and the discharge of our dutie ought to be the principall meanes to moue vs but the consideration of our owne profit should not be neglected Hence it is that the Apostle x Tit. 3 8 9. mouing all that haue beleeued to be carefull to shew forth good workes addeth These thinges are good and profitable vnto men on the other side remoouing them from foolish questions and Genealogies and contentions and brawlings about the Law he concludeth for they are vnprofitable and vaine So the Apostle declaring the wonderfull Faith of Moses who refused to be called the Sonne of y Heb. 11 26. Pharoahs Daughter chose rather to suffer aduersity with the people of God and esteemed the rebuke of Christ greater riches then the treasures of Aegipt sheweth that he had respect to the recompence of the reward Fourthly Paules sending is made a reason for Philemons receiuing and he concludeth that he is to bee receiued of his Maister because hee is sent backe by Paule himselfe For seeing Onesimus returned not of his owne accord or through compulsion of others or through danger of law or through feare of punishment but by the purpose and appointment of Paul and came not againe empty but laden with letters of commendation it serueth highly to set forth the matter To present himselfe in this sort before his Maister by the direction and aduise of Paule was more then if he had returned of his owne head and it was more effectuall to mooue Philemon to receiue him which teacheth vs that the authour and perswader of any iourney or embassage doth serue greatly to commend the iourney and to set forth the embassage it selfe and therefore a message sent from a faithfull and good man is not lightly to be passed ouer or rashly to bee contemned or vnreuerently to be receiued of him to whom it is sent Lastly we are to obserue the tender and inward affection
both what may bee learned by it and how it may bee applyed vnto vs. First of all it teatheth that though education bee a notable meanes of reformation and working good in the hearts of those that heare instruction and albeit Parents and Maysters bee thereby discharged as they that haue done their dutie yet bare teaching is not sufficient to conuert the soule and to settle the Conscience in good thinges Noah was as carefull for the instruction of Cham and Canaan as of the rest that were of his house belonged to his charge yet they followed not his Doctrine but scoffed at him that was both Pastor and Parent Dauid a man after Gods owne heart walked in the middest of his house in the vprightnesse of his Conscience yet he had an incestuous Ammon a Rebellious Absolom a licentious Adoniah all of them vngodly and vngracious Children So then although education be a good meanes yet it is not a sufficient meanes to worke reformation He that laboureth in planting and watering is nothing except God giue the blessing of encrease We see this euidently in the publicke assembly as well as in the priuate family in the house of God as well as in the house of man There is a difference of hearers according to their diuers dispositions f Math. 13 13 14. some are deafe hearers that haue not their eares boared through to the heart they haue onely outward eares and regarde no more but outward hearing and are no way mooued with that which is spoken dead-hearted dull-eared dim-sighted heauy-headed Others beside their bodily eares haue the eares of their hearts opened by the word and worke of the Spirit made plyable and tractable to receiue imbrace and beleeue that which they heare So is it in the priuate instruction vsed in priuate Families all that heare with the outwarde eare are not reformed all that are instructed are not conuerted Obiection What then Shall not Fathers teach their Children and Maisters their Seruants and Householders their Families because some haue not beleeued and many remaine as blinde and blockish as they were at the first Answere Yes it is their dutie to bee dilligent in teaching them and in laying the foundation of Christian Religion among them howsoeuer it bee receyued or reiected of such as bee in their houses and belong vnto them Were not he a simple Husbandman that would neglect to sowe his Ground because hee knoweth that some of the Corne will neuer grow vppe to bring foorth fruite but dye in the earth Or were not hee an vnwise Law-giuer that will not haue wholesome Lawes enacted and established because some transgresse them and disobey them and make no account of them Or were not hee a very foolish Father who because hee hath one rude and riotous Sonne that will not reuerence his person nor fulfill his Commaundements nor regarde his Authoritie nor feare his threatninges woulde therefore holde his peace and refraine himselfe from instructing and informing his other Children in the wayes of Godlinesse Or were hee not a badde Gardiner who because some of his Ground bringeth forth Weeds and Nettles would therefore refuse to water the Hearbes that are meete for the vse of man When the Lorde sent his holy Prophets to reprooue the stubborne and stiffe-necked Iewes hee knewe what entertainement them-selues shoulde finde and what effect their Doctrine woulde haue taken yet to make them without excuse they were commanded to go that they might be conuinced of sinne seeing there had beene a Prophet among them The Prophet Ieremy being called of God to preach the word is told afore-hand that they shoulde not obey his word g Ier. 1 19. Ezek. 2 5 7. and 3 7. but fight against him Likewise Ezekiell being sent to the children of Israel is shewed that they would not heare him nor cease from their waies Whereby we see that howsoeuer the people were stiffe-necked and stif-harted howsoeuer their faces were stronger then the Flint and their fore-heads were harder then the Adamant yet God would haue his worde offered vnto them and laid before them He hath mo endes then one of the preaching of his word sometimes he vseth it to soften and sometimes to harden sometimes to saue and sometimes to condemne somtimes to be h 2 Cor. 2 16 the sauor of life vnto life and sometimes to be the sauor of death vnto death So should it be with all godly housholders howsoeuer they haue many that harbour in their houses are entertained within their wals that regard not the fear of God but pull away their shoulders from the sweet yoak of God yet they are not to surcease or wax faint and weary but to continue the instruction of them the powring of water vpon the hard stone proouing if God at anytime will soften their harts and giue them repentance that they may come out of the snares of the Deuil of whom they are holdeÌ captiues We know not at what time God may work in them and call them to a sight of their sinnes and to a turning from their sins They may heare that in the time of their ignorance which they may practise in the time of their knowledge They may hear that Doctrine which though it lye hid and couered as Corn in the earth or as fire in the ashes a long time and seeme buried in perpetuall forgetfulnesse yet it may afterwardes break forth as the light and kindle in their harts as a mightie flame Thus peraduenture it might be with this Onesimus when he was conuerted by the Ministry of the Apostle to the Faith of Christ he might cal to his remembrance many good thinges that hee had heard before but neuer a whit regarded nor respected and now profit by that Doctrine that before he had despised and derided The Disciples of Christ did not by and by receiue nor conceiue of his preaching but when i Iohn 2 22. hee was risen againe they remembered what hee had deliuered vnto them So ought wee to deale toward such as are committed vnto vs let vs plant and water committing and commending the successe and encrease of all our labours vnto God Vse 2 Secondly seeing where there are good meanes are many times godlesse and gracelesse men we learne that to heare to saluation and to receiue willingly instruction is no generall or common grace no man can beleeue sauing hee to whom it is giuen It is the guift of God that must open the vnderstanding and boare through the eare and sanctify the heart before any can heare with a desire to vnderstand or lay it vppe with a purpose to practise and obey Hence it is that the Prophet saith k Esay 50 5. The Lord GOD hath opened mine eare and I was not rebellious neyther turned I backe The Euangelist Luke teacheth that when the Apostles preached the Gospell so many as were appointed to saluation beleeued which was a fruite of their election others mocked which was a
because Loue seeketh not her owne but the good of others Secondly as wee see selfe-loue checked and controuled so they are condemned that place brotherly loue in faire wordes and gentle speeches and yet many faile in these and cannot affoord them as if euery worde of their mouth were worth Gold whereas in such is no sound Religion but a vizard onely of holinesse True loue must be shewed in the fruits in sustaining helping pittying releeuing those that craue our releefe and are in necessity The Apostle teacheth them that are destitute of true faith that shroud themselues vnder the profession of the Gospell and yet are not able to make demonstration thereof by their workes A good Tree bringeth foorth good fruit If the Tree bring forth either no fruite or euill fruite it is an euill tree If we haue onely good words and either no workes at all or euil workes it is a plaine argument we are not yet in the number of true beleeuers z Gal. 5 6. neyther are endued with that faith which worketh by loue Hence it is that the Apostle Iames saith a Iam. 2 15 16 If a Brother or a Sister be naked and destitute of daily food and one of you say to them Depart in peace warme your selues and fill your bellies notwithstanding ye giue them not those things which are needfull to the body what helpeth it Euen so the Faith if it haue no workes is dead in it selfe If then we content our selues to giue the Almes of faire wordes which are but empty shewes it sheweth that we are barren trees full of leaues but voyd of fruite and it shall minister as little comfort to our hearts as it dooth releefe to their bodies We are taught to visit Christ in his members and apply our selues to do them good that in the last iudgement we may finde that mercie and compassion at the hands of Christ which wee haue shewed to the members of his body To giue kinde words is not that feruent loue which heere is commended vnto vs. Lastly it reproueth such as giue themselues to fraud and deceite to cruelty and oppression to subtilty and circumventing their brethren to lying vsing false Waights and Measures For if this should be the rule of our loue that it ought to be feruent we should examine our owne hearts whether wee would haue another man to deceiue and oppresse vs by forgery falshoode The Apostle reprooueth all such wrongfull and iniurious dealing and as a Prophet of God denounceth seuerely certain iudgement vpon such wickednesse b 1 Thess 4 6. Let no man oppresse or defraud his Brother in any matter for the Lord is an auenger of all such things as we also haue told you before time and testified It is common and wicked Obiection May I not do with mine owne as I list who shall hinder me to vse mine owne as I thinke good This is the common argument of Harlots Drunkards and other beasts which ought not to be in the mouths of Christians Let them vse it that are out of Christ let vs bee ashamed of such prophanenesse and ignorance For indeed thou hast nothing that is thine owne thou art but a Steward and the time shall come when thou must giue an account of thy Stewardship because thou mayst be no longer Steward Vse 3. Lastly seeing all are to be loued but especially such as haue bin conuerted by vs it teacheth vs to further their saluation that haue beene brought into the way by vs and neuer to forsake them vntill we haue brought them to their iournies end For what a vaine thing were it to finde a man wandering out of his way and going astray from the right path and when he hath brought him backe to leaue him without farther direction Or what an vnnaturall part were it for a Mother to bring forth her Childe into the worlde and then to take no more care of it neither to wash it in water nor to wrap it in swathling Clowts nor to haue any compassion vpon it but to cast it out into the open field The loue of Moses his Mother was greater toward him c Hebr. 11 23. Exod. 2 3 4. who being borne was hidden three moneths from the cruelty of the Egiptians and being put among the Bul-rushes in the water was watched by his Sister to see how God would prouide for his deliuerance euen so it standeth vs vpon hauing beene made blessed meanes and Instruments of the good of others to be assistants vnto them and to further their saluation as God shall enable vs. It is the part of a good Worke-man not to leaue his worke vnperfect A good Physitian will not leaue his patient when he hath doone but halfe his cure An Husbandman will not giue ouer when he hath halfe sowne but will labour vnto the end Hee that dooth but halfe builde an house is but halfe a Carpenter He that entreth into Christianity and beginneth wel is but halfe a Christian the greatest part of the worke remaineth behind Let vs all follow the example of God when he began the great worke of the Creation of the world he left not his workemanship vnfashioned and vnfinished but in six dayes fully accomplished it to the glory of his name And as he did in the generation of his creatures so he doth in their regeneration c Iohn 13 1. Those whom he loueth he loueth vnto the end This is it which the Apostle teacheth d Phil. 5 5. I am perswaded of this same thing that he that hath begunne this good worke in you will performe it vnto the day of Iesus Christ As then God neuer leaueth him whom once he loueth so shold we haue a care of those that we haue moued to imbrace the truth and watch ouer them for their good The Minister must preach sound Doctrine in loue to the soules of men that he hath vndertaken the charge of for whom he is to giue an account in the great day Wee see the Apostles hauing taught the Gentiles planted a Church among them did not cast off all care of them nor thinke themselues to haue discharged a sufficient duty toward them but knowing the malice of Satan the deceit of false Teachers and the frailty of mans nature e Acts 14 22. They returned back to confirm them in the faith and to settle them in that truth which they had receiued of them When Peter professed great loue to Christ f Iohn 21 15. he willed him to manifest it by feeding of his Sheepe and Lambes the greater his diligence was in feeding the flocke of Christ ouer which hee was made a principall Watchman the greater duty he performed to Christ himselfe When Agrippa the King had heard the defence that Paule made for himselfe and the confirmation of his calling by the heauenly vision that apeared vnto him he said g Acts. 26 28 29. Almost thou perswadest me to become a Christian But
Lord The order of the words IN the words going before we haue already handled the remoouing of the first Obiection which ariseth from Paules sending of Onesimus back againe to his Maister The next Obiection is touching his departure from his Maister mentioned in these two Verses wherein hee both aunsweareth the Obiection maketh a newe reason and seeketh to extenuate the displeasure that Philemon hadde conceiued against him The Apostle aunswereth heere in this place that Obiection which might bee made and mooued from the former matter of this suit Hee hath intreated Philemon as we haue heard to receiue Onesimus he might hereunto haue said But why should I receiue him Shall I entertaine a Runna-gate Seruant a base Varlet that hath wasted and purloyned my goods and sought to vndoe me If hee were well with meÌ why did he depart from me If not well why will he returne to me againe Hee that is once euill is alwaies presumed to be euill Answere This is the Obiection whereunto the Apostle maketh a double answere as he did before first by way of granting and yeelding to Philemon secondly by a kind of correcting his former grant The granting is I confesse and acknowledge willingly that hee departed from thee and would not tarrie with thee The correcting is though he did depart it was not for euer it was but a very short time as thou seest So then the answer is from the adioynt of time he went from thee for a little season which is not barely set downe but with an illustrastion added vnto it from the ende That thou shouldst receiue him for euer which also is enlarged by a comparison from the greater Not so much as a Seruant but as more then a Seruant The latter part of this enlargement being the second part of the comparison is declared by the speciall A beloued Brother more then a Seruant for a Brother carryeth with it a better respect and a farther regard then the name of a Seruant This also is enlarged by a comparison from the greater to the lesse especially to mee which comparison also is amplified by another from the greater how much more to thee which is farther strengthned by a diuision or distribution of the Subiect shewing wherein he was more bound to Philemon then to Paul himselfe Both in the flesh and in the Spirit Thus we haue seene the resolution of these Verses The meaning of the wordes and the order which is propounded in them Now let vs see what are the points that require interpretation First he saith He departed he vseth a kind of diminution called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or a qualification of his fact and fault committed against his Maister For he vseth a more gentle and friendly word to lessen the offence that it might not appeare to Philemon so great as it was calling his running away a departure from his Maister Now the Apostle saith It may be that he departed or peraduenture he departed The word vsed in this place is also found Rom 5 8. where he saith a Rom. 5 8. Doubtlesse one will scarce dye for a righteous man but yet for a good man it may be that one dare dye Properly b ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã it signifieth quickly or speedily or hastily but that signification cannot fitly agree to these places and therefore it must be turned and translated It may be he departed Where the Apostle doth not speake of this secret worke of God precisely and peremptorily but with an exception or limitation warily and reuerentlie least offence should be taken and encouragement giuen thereby to the committing of euill For if he had said simply and absolutely he departed for this end and he fled away that he might be conuerted other Seruants might haue beene emboldned in wickednesse and haue pretended the same cause and haue runne away from their Maisters who beeing asked the cause why they tooke them to their heeles would readily answere It was that I might be conuerted to the Faith as Onesimus was hee ran away from his Maister and was saued I ranne away also that I might be saued So then the Apostle by this word noteth out the speciall prouidence and meere goodnesse of God ordering and gouerning this Fact which is not to bee drawne into a generall practise In the next place he addeth For a season the word signifieth for an houre that is for a small time euen so much as Onesimus was trauailing from Colosse to Rome from his Maister to Paule by whom being conuerted he was immediatly sent backe which was no long time but a very little while euen as it were an houre in comparison both of the time that he before had beene with him and of the time hee was like to stay with him hereafter Wherein also he seeketh farther to lessen his fault offence by the circumstance of the time as if he should say If he had beene from thee any long time or that thou hadst missed him many yeares thy wrath might be harder to be appeased but he hath beene from thee a small time it is but as it were one houre and therefore haue patience toward him especially considering by his absence thou shalt gaine this that he shall neuer depart from thee hereafter but remaine faithfull profitable vnto thee many yeares Thou maist well beare the lacke of him one houre seeing thou shalt thereby get the aduantage of many months and yeares Therefore he addeth That thou shouldst receiue him for euer that is all the dayes of his life vnto his death Thus the phrase is taken in sundry places of the Olde Testament c Gene. 17 7. when circumcision is called an euerlasting Couenant the Passe-ouer is commaunded to bee kept holy by an ordinance d Exod. 12 14 for euer whereby hee meaneth a long time euen vnto the comming of Christ in the flesh So if a Seruant would not go away from his Maister because he loued him and was well with him the Maister should take an Aule and pierce his eare through against the doore and he shall be his seruant e Deut. 15 17. for euer that is to the yeare of Iubile So in this place the Apostle saith Philemons Seruant should remaine with him for euer that is a long time euen so long as hee should liue vpon the face of the earth Lastly when Paule saith hee must be beloued In the Flesh and in the Lord he meaneth both in thinges appertaining to this life and the life to come In the Flesh in regard of his seruice which he shall performe to his Maister in matters belonging to this Mortall life In the Lord in respect of the common faith in Christ This is the meaning of the words in this diuision wherein as we noted before howsoeuer the Apostle doth purposely answere an obiection yet in this answere also he propoundeth two new reasons to moue Philemon to receiue his seruant One is in the 15. verse taken
pretenses or excuses or delayes shal auaile vs. Then shal the poore begger appeare without his rags the rich Glutton without his Robes Couetous Indas without his bagges Crafty Gehazi without his money Proud Haman without his Honor Aspyring Absolon without his Ambition Murthering Caine without his Weapon Cunning Achitophell without his Pollicy The Kings of the earth must lay downe the glory of their Crownes and the dignity of their Scepters the Nobles must renounce the Ensignes of honor and all persons must set aside outward respects of honor and dishonor of glory and shame of fauor and contempt Neuerthelesse it is to be obserued that albeit these men must stand before the throne of God without these respects that they made their chiefest felicity yet they shall not appeare without their cruelty bribery treachery blasphemy couetousnes such like impiety for their euill works shal follow them cleaue fast vnto them Let vs therefore neuer think to escape when we shal com naked before the eternal Iudge as euer we came into the world more naked then we departed out of the world for wheras some haue their Coffins to couer them others their Tombs to beutify them and all men their winding sheets to wrap their Carkasses in wheÌ the Lord shal descend with thousands of his Angels they shal not haue a rag or a poore fig-leafe to hide their shame Let vs seek while we haue time to put on Christs righteousnesse as a Garment that we may be able to stand before the sonne of man and receiue the glory prepared for vs before the foundations of the earth were laide Specially to me how much more then vnto thee both in the flesh and in the Lord. We haue heard how the Apostle accounteth and how he would haue Philemon account of Onesimus to wit aboue a Seruant euen as a beloued Brother In these words he vrgeth him farther and sheweth that hee had more cause to respect him and greater reason to loue him then himselfe had because he was ioyned to him by more bands whereof two he nameth one of the flesh as being his seruant the other in the Lord as being his brother Paule was mooued to respect him onely in regarde of the common fayth and therefore he saith if he were not so much a Seruant as a Brother to him much more hee ought to bee so to his Maister not because hee was his seruant as other seruants are but because he was the Lords seruant so that hee was bounde to loue him both for the Lordes sake and for his owne sake Doctrine 6. The more bands reasons are giuen vs to care for any the more we are bound to care for him Heereby there is offered to our considerations this Lesson to bee learned that the more bandes and reasons are giuen vnto vs of God to care for anie the more wee are bound to care for him and to respect him A professor of the Gospell is more to be regarded then he that is wirhout One of the same Nation more then a stranger one of our own Kindred more then another farther from vs a Neighbour more then one that dwelleth manie Miles from vs one of a mans house more then him that is out of his house a Kinsman conuerted to the faith becom a true and perfect Christian more then a Kinsman not conuerted A Child that hath the sparks of grace in him more then a Childe voyde of them a Seruant fearing God more then a Seruant in the same family that doth not feare God nor regard his worde nor make Conscience of the meanes of his saluation Abraham loued Isaac the sonne of Promise hauing more graces in him f Gen. 21 9 10 14. 25 5 6. more then Ishmael the son of the bond-woman and a scoffing wretch and more then all the Sonnes of Keturah to whom he gaue guifts and sent them away Wee see this in the dealing of Abraham toward Lot his Nephew he would suffer no contention to rest among them and when he heard he was taken prisoner he would not haue stirred for the wicked sinners that dwelt in Sodome but hee armed his seruants to recouer him out of the hands of his enemies This is it which Salomon teacheth g Prou. 27 10 Better is a Neighbor that is neere then a Brother farre off The Apostle teacheth this truth when he giueth this precept While wee haue time let vt do good to all men h Gal. 6 10. but especially to them which are of the houshold of faith And in another place i Tim. 5 4. If any Widdow haue Children or Nephewes let theÌ learne first to shew godlinesse towardes their owne house and to recompence their Kindred To this also we are directed in the fift Commandement when we are commanded to Honour Father and Mother Wherby appeareth the truth of this doctrine that it standeth with Gods ordinance to haue the most care of those and to shew the greatest fruits of loue vnto them to whom wee are bound in the greatest and neerest bands Reason 1. The Reasons being wisely considered will make this plainely to appeare vnto vs. It is a generall sentence deliuered by Salomon in the booke of Ecclesiastes k Eccl. 4 9 10. Two are better then one and a threefold Cord is not easily broken Wheresoeuer there are stronger Cordes to tye vs and moe bandes to ioyne vs together our Loue ought to bee the more greater one towardes another Manie stickes make the greater Fire and many stringes the better Musicke Reason 2. Secondly it is a thing verie well pleasing in the sight of God to consider what meanes he hath affoorded to encrease mutuall loue and societie one with another This is the reason vrged by the Apostle to perswade the Children and Nephewes of poore Widdowes to take care for their Parents according to their ability l 1 Tim. 5 4. Because that is an honest thing and acceptable before God Now we are bound vnto them by many effectuall Reasons as it were with barres of Iron and bandes of Brasse to nourish those that haue nourished vs that haue fedde vs that haue cloathed vs that haue begotten vs and brought vs into the world so that wee must acknowledge it both right and reasonable Reason 3. Thirdly such as breake these bands cast away these Cords from them do set themselues against the Doctrine of Christ and may be sent to schoole to the Infidels nay to the brute beasts which are not voide of a certaine naturall affection This the Apostle teacheth m 1 Tim. 5 8. If there be any that prouideth not for his owne and namely for them of his houshold he denieth the faith is worse then an Infidell For howsoeuer they professe the Faith in words yet in deede and in truth they deny it But God is delighted with our workes not with our words and looketh vpon the substance not the shewe of our Religion
14 15 16 17 18 19. My Neighbors haue forsaken me my familiars haue forgotten me They that dwel in mine house and my Maids tooke me for a straunger in their sight I called my Seruant but he would not answere me though I prayed him with my mouth My breath was strange vnto my wife though I prayed her for the Childrens sake of my body The wicked despised me and when I arose they spake against mee All my secret friends also abhorred me and they whom I loued are turned against mee Whereby we see we can make no account of the friendship of an vngodlie man where profit is the band and not piety he loueth for carnall respectes and temporall commodities and not for the truths sake Our delight must be to bee amongst the faithfull seruants of God who loue alwayes not by hrunts and pangs who loue wholely and entirely not to halues who liue in trouble and aduersity as wel as in the dayes of prosperity so that one may say to another as Iehu did to Iehonadab the sonne of Rechab comming to meete him c 1 Kin. 10 15 Is thine heart vpright as mine heart is toward thine Hee would be accounted an vnwise man that would take more delight in the shadow then in the body in the shew then in the substance the friendship that is among the vngodly is onely the shadow of true friendship so that they are destitute of true wisedom that aduance it aboue the friendship that is among the faithfull or make any account and reckoning of it in comparison of the other Let vs therefore ioyne in a firme League of amitie and friendshippe with the faithfull which no time shall dissolue nor no occasion shall breake Vse 2. Secondly seeing Christian Friends haue a community among themselues of al good things it serueth to condemne the Niggardlinesse and Couetousnesse of those that ouerthrow this Communion and euen pinch and pine away themselues depriuing themselues of the lawfull vse of that which they haue in their owne keeping Of these there are two sortes first such as say in word and practise That which is mine is mine and that which is thine is thine I will keepe mine owne and keepe thou that which is thine owne I will craue nothing of thee and thou shalt receiue nothing of me Secondly such as say whatsoeuer is mine is mine and whatsoeuer is thine is mine mine owne is no way sufficient for me but I hope gape for a part of thine The first sort do not conueigh other mens goods to themselues but refraine from wrong and oppression yet they cannot abide to do good to any nor to giue away any thing that is their owne The second sort are yet farther remooued from true Charity who regard not what meanes they vse to get other mens goods Let such men d Innocen de vtilit condicio humanae consider that they offend against God they offend against their Neighbour they offend against themselues Against God because they detaine from him his due against their Neighbour because they deny to him thinges necessary against themselues because they with-hold thinges fit and reasonable They are vnthankfull to God they are vniust to their Neighbour they are cruell to themselues The Apostle chargeth them to commit Idolatry and to make a God or rather an Idoll of their money because as the Idolater serueth his Idoll so doth the couetous man his riches and as the one maketh his Image his hope and trust so doth the other his treasure and as the one is afraid to breake his Image so is the other afraid to lessen his substance These are they that are content to cut large thonges of other mens goods but are sparing in spending of their owne who empty their bellies that they may fill their Coffers who pinch their body that they may enlarge their gaine and draw backe their hand when they should giue but stretch it forth when they would receiue Hence it is that the Apostle saith e Col. 3 5 6. Mortifie your members which are on the earth fornication vncleannesse the inordinate affection euill concupiscence and couetousnesse which is Idolatry for the which thinges sake the wrath of God commeth on the Children of disobedience And in another place he teacheth that f 1 Tim. 6. 10. the loue of money is the root of all euill which while some lusted after they erred from the faith and pierced themselues through with many sorrowes In which wordes howsoeuer the Apostle vseth an excessiue kind of speaking for properly originall sinne is the root of all euils because as a fruitful off-spring they arise from thence yet it is a Mother that bringeth forth many Children Cruelty Iniustice Oppression Fraud Deceit Ignorance of God contempt of his word and security in all heauenly thinges These thinges being duely considered serue to the condemnation of those that shut vp the bowels of compassion from Gods Children in their afflictions and necessities For the Apostle Iohn in his first Epistle saith g 1 Iohn 3 17 Whosoeuer hath this worldes good and seeth his brother haue need and shutteth vp his compassion from him how dwelleth the loue of God in him Woe therefore vnto them that make all thinges priuate and with-hold their loue from such as are to be loued and their releefe from such as are to be releeued How can these men thinke to find mercy at the handes of God that shew no mercy to their bretheren seeing there shall be iudgement mercilesse to such as shew no mercy Let vs haue our conuersation without couetousnesse Let h 1 Cor. 10 24 no man seeke his owne but euery man anothers wealth The wise man teacheth i Pro. 11 24 25. Esay 58 10 11. Ier. 31 12. that the liberall person shall haue plenty and he that watereth shall also haue raine There is that scattereth and is more encreased but he that spareth more then is right surely commeth to pouerty The treasures k Prou 10 2. of wickednesse shall not prosper or profit vs any thing at all but righteousnesse deliuereth from death Secondly this reproueth such as haue no familiarity with the faithful but shew themselues strangers vnto them For whereas al our loue should be toward the Saints all our delight should be in the Saintes all our care should be of the Saints there are many that boast themselues to be of the communion of Saints yet make no difference of any company the most wicked are most welcome vnto them and the most prophane are most pleasant No company is so sweete and so much desired as the Communion and communication of Ruffians and scoffers and on the other side nothing is more sower and sharpe vnto them then the presence and conference of such as feare God But we must all knowe that much helpe or hurt commeth to men by the company which they haunt and frequent Hence it is that the Prophet saith l Psal 119 116
which are by my Ministry preserued to euerlasting life and thou canst not sufficiently esteeme of thy Redemption and Saluation effected and merited by Christ but manifested applied and warranted vnto thee by my preaching and the graces of God bestowed vpon me for the effectuall conuersion of the elect Obseruations offered vnto vs in these words Thus wee haue seene the order of the wordes and haue learned the meaning of them It remaineth according to the maner and Method before propounded to gather from hence such obseruations as are intimated vnto vs and might be largely handled of vs. First of all obserue with me that the Apostle returneth heere to a consideration of that which might be obiected so that we see it is the duty of the Ministers not onely barely to teach the truth but to remooue doubtes to answere Obiections to put away Impedimentes and to cleere al difficulties that may sticke in the mindes of the hearers and hinder the beleeuing and embracing of the truth deliuered vnto them For howsoeuer our care be to teach plainely and euidently yet the carnall reason of a naturall man ministreth many cauilles and questions whereby diuerse scruples remaine in the hearts of the people as dangerous stumbling blockes to turne them out of the right way to stay their course from running with a right foot in the paths of righteousnesse Wherefore it standeth vs vpon to consider diligently what may be alleaged against the truth that is taught by vs and to make a plaine answere vnto the same This we see in euery Epistle practised by the Apostle When he had taught free iustification a Rom. 3 20. 21 22 27 28 31. by faith apprehending Christ without the workes of the Law the Iewes might haue obiected If the law do not iustifie then it was giuen in vaine it is abolished it serueth to no purpose He knew this would be concluded and therefore he preuenteth it saying Doe we then make the Law of none effect through faith God forbid yea we establish the law And afterward b Rom. 5. 20. with Chap. 6. 1 2. hauing taught that where sinne abounded there grace abounded much more if he had rawly and barely left the matter thus propounded a man might haue obiected If this be true that there grace aboundeth where sinne hath abounded then sinne seemeth to be the cause of Gods glory and then why do we not sinne fully and freely that thereby the glory of God may be magnified Wherefore he vnloseth this knot in the words and chapter immediately following What shall we say then Shall we continue still in sin that grace may abound God forbid How shall we that are dead to sinne liue yet therein Likewise to the same purpose he speaketh againe for hauing proued that sinne shall not haue dominion ouer vs c Rom. 6 14 15. because we are not vnder the law but vnder grace considering with himselfe that prophane men might abuse the grace and liberty of the Gospell to commit sinne with greedinesse hee replieth What then shall we sinne because we are not vnder the law but vnder grace God forbid c. The like we see practised in other places When hee hath taught the Ephesians to loue their Wiues as their owne bodies yea euen as Christ loued the Church and addeth that this d Ephe. 5 32. is a great secret or mystery a man might aske do you speake this of the loue that ought to be betweene the Husband and the Wife or of the loue that is betweene Christ and his Church he answeareth I speake concerning Christ and concerning the Church In like manner deliuering a rule to the Church that Widdowes should bee chosen to attend vpon the sicke and those that were diseased he would haue none vnder threescore yeares of age set a part to this Office he addeth e 1. Tim. 5 9 11. But refuse the younger Widdowes for when they haue begunne to wax wanton against Christ they will marry hauing damnation The Apostle knowing that these wordes might haue beene wrested wrongfully and applyed contrary to his meaning for one might haue said what haue they damnation for marrying Is marriage the cause of damnation He resteth not so but answeareth the point they haue damnation for denying and breaking their first faith This wisedome is to be put in practise of all the Ministers of Gods word wee must be able not onely to teach but to conuince and to fore-see what may be obiected against that which we haue deliuered So then the Ministers must be men of knowledge throughly furnished to conuince the aduersaries and replenished with store both new and old to ouerthrow all spirits of contradiction that seeke to subuert and destroy the faith of many And it belongeth to the people to resort and repaire to their Ministers thus quallified for resolution of doubts wherewith they are troubled f Mal. 2 7. Math. 2 4. considering with themselues that the Priests lips must preserue knowledge and that the people are to seeke the law at their mouthes because they are the Messengers of the Lord of Hoastes Secondly we see againe in the first wordes of hurting and owing that there is vsed a certaine mitigation For whereas he might haue called him a Theefe and Runnagate he expresseth them vnder much milder names calling his robbing and flying away an hurting and debt declaring thereby how gentle and easie an hand how louing and charitable an heart we ought to beare toward the penitent We are not to aggrauate the slippes and fals nor augment the sinnes and offences of our brethren nor to vrge them and set them out in their colours to the vttermost nor to follow them with extremity but it is our duty to deale mercifully with such sinners as are vnfainedly and truely turned vnto God g Three rules to be obserued to moue vs to deale mercifully toward the penitent remembring alwaies these three thinges First that we are subiect to the like sinnes and may be ouertaken with the same offences through the tentations of Sathan and the corruptions of our owne nature Hence it is that the Apostle admonisheth vs h Gal. 6 1. to restore such as haue fallen euen with the spirit of meeknesse considering also our selues least we also be tempted Secondly that as we are subiect to fall so we haue offended as greatly against God as they if not in the same kind and after the same manner so that if he should enter into iudgement with vs who could stand in his presence or answeare him one of a thousand This is it which Christ Iesus laid to the charge of the proud Pharisies when they brought before him the woman taken in adultery he said vnto them i Iohn 8 7 â Let him that is among you without sinne cast the first stone at her who when they heard it being accused of their owne consciences went out one by one beginning at the eldest euen to the last Thirdly
them and cursse them and cannot behold them with a friendly looke and a louing countenance as if the fault were in the Clearkes Bayliffes and other publique Officers not in themselues and their owne vnfaithfulnesse which is all one as if a Male-factor should charge the Executioner who is the Minister of Iustice to be the cause of his death forgetting that his owne misdeedes and misdemeanors brought him vp vnto that place and punishment Vse 2. Secondly seeing it is needefull that to confirme our lawfull contractes there be Euidences to shew it is a good point of wisedome required of vs to vse the aduise of such as are learned in the law and are both men of knowledge and of conscience For heere if in any thing else we shall finde the common Prouerbe true That the best is best cheap Many there are that regard the Fee more then the Cause and speake for themselues rather then for the partie that hath chosen them Againe many suites arise through ignorance and vnskilfulnesse of the Law wherefore it is meete we should resort to a learned Counsell so that partly through the want of honesty and piety in some partly the want of skill and practise in others many poore Clients go to wracke We must all deale in the matter of our goods as wise Patients doe for the curing of their bodies and the recouery of their health They will not goe to euery Slubberer or Sorcerer to euery Leach or Mountebanke to take charge of their bodies to whom a man would be loath to commit his Beasts If any doubts arise auoyd all forgery and periury suborning of false Witnesses counterfeiting of Euidences and such like deceitfull practises as the God of this world hath taught the Children of darknesse and confusion Take that course which God alloweth and Iustice warranteth repaire to men of that profession giue him good instruction and follow thou his direction For this purpose I will craue leaue to set downe e Three rules belonging to Lawyers three rules that are required and are to be performed of men of Law the obseruation whereof shall giue peace and comfort of conscience with God and gaine them Crownes and credit among men First of all if they disdaine not to be aduised and taught by vs let the end of all their pleas and proceedings be the finding out of the ttuth Let this be the marke that they shoot at and the starre whereby they direct all their course which seasoneth all their pleadings as it were with Salt If they regard not the tryall of the truth nor which way the cause go so they may receiue their Fee they abuse the ballances of Iustice and turne equity into Iniquity God is truth and euery one that belongeth vnto him should labour to bring the truth to light It is a generall rule taught by the Apostle f 2 Cor. 13 8. We cannot doe any thing against the truth but for the truth Woe therefore vnto them that dig deepe to hide the truth and inuent shifts to bury it out of sight that it may not take place and do all things against the truth and nothing for it The second rule is that they doe not delay the causes of their Clients and protract the time in hope of farther gaine from Tearme to Tearme and from yeare to yeare As there may be too great hast so there may be too great delay and there are Rockes on eyther hand the safest course is to saile in the midst betweene them both for feare of shipwracke It is a dutie of the Surgeon not to linger the curing of his Patient and to torment him a whole yeare where he might restore him in a quarter Suites of Law are tedious and chargeable they are as the fits of a Feauer that vexe the body and trouble the minde It is an euill course to keepe sores alwaies raw and woundes greene in hope to get Mony So it is an vncharitable proceeding to retaine causes and to keepe them alwaies on foot except they may haue for expedition Lastly as the end of their pleading must bee truth and veritie and the course of it without delay so it is required of them when they know the cause to be euill and see the manifest signes of an ouerthrow that they doe not conceale it but discouer and open it vnto their Clients They are to forewarne them of the end that they doe not intangle themselues in vnnecessarie and vnlawfull suites It is deliuered as a dutie of the Physition and of the Minister when they come to a sicke man that lyeth on his death-bed and see manifest signes of death that they doe not hide it from him nor flatter him in his sicknesse saying I hope you shall doe well and recouer and be as merry among your Neighbours as euer you were but rather with wisdome warne him and with discretion certifie him of it to the end he may renounce all confidence in earthly thinges and put his whole affiance in God according to that sentence of the Apostle g 2 Cor. 1 9. We receiued the sentence of death in our selues because we should not trust in our selues but in God which raiseth the dead Thus ought it to be with the carefull and conscionable Lawyer when he seeth the cause of his Clyent desperate and languishing without hope of life he ought not to draw him on and moue him to proceede but perswade him to giue ouer and tell him the danger that will come vpon him It is too late to bid the Souldier beware when the victory is lost The wisest way is to preuent a mischiefe betimes before it be too late So then to trusse vp these thinges closely together and to couch them in a narrow roome if he shall vse his diligence that the truth may be discouered and right take place and make this the end of his pleading if he bend his wits to giue quicke dispatch to the causes he vndertaketh and not to prolong the time for his owne aduantage And last of all if he lay open the weaknesse of his Clyents cause vnto him and forewarne him of the issue thereof he shall doe the part of an honest man of a faithfull Christian of a learned Lawyer and of a discreet Counseller Vse 3 Thirdly from these assurances in writing to confirme our promises one to another we learn the cause why it pleased the Lord to vse so many waies and meanes with vs to giue vs his Word his Oath his promises his Miracles his Couenants and his Seales We learne wherefore all these do serue euen to strengthen our Faith in the good meaning of God toward vs. And as he thereby assureth his owne graces so he prouideth for our weakenesse If there were in vs that measure of Faith that ought to be the bare word of God might be all-sufficient to teach vs to acknowledge him to be the God of our saluation and to depend vpon him for our Redemption But seeing
we haue much infidelitie in vs and are cumbred with doubting in the promises of God it pleased him in great mercy to prouide a remedy for our infirmity so that we may truely say where Sin abounded Grace hath abounded much more Thus we see the Lord Iesus dealt with Thomas one of the twelue when he beleeued not the Resurrection nor those that were chosen Witnesses thereof but said h Iohn 20 25 27. Except I see in his handes the print of the Nailes and put my Finger into the print of the Nailes and put mine hand into his side I will not beleeue it Heere we may behold as in a Glasse the example of exceeding great infidelity and vnbeleefe hee neither beleeueth nor will beleeue he will liue by sight and not by Faith This was no small obstinacy and incredulity in one of the Apostles who deserued to perrish in his sinne But Christ Iesus raiseth him out of this sleepe and offereth mercy with much compassion as it were pulling him out of this danger Put thy Finger heere and see mine handes and put forth thine hand and put it into my side and be not faithlesse but faithfull This is it which the Euangelist Mathew setteth downe Chapt. 12. i Math. 12. 20. A bruised Reed shall he not breake and smoaking Flaxe shall he not quench till he bring forth iudgement vnto victory Now such as Thomas was such we are all by Nature we cannot be perswaded to beleeue except wee see and feele We will not beleeue the bare word of God but are alwaies ready to wauer through vnbeleefe Hence it is that God in great mercy did from the beginning of the world adde to his word his Sacraments to assure his people that as he is the GOD of truth so he meaneth truely and performeth effectually whatsoeuer hee hath promised The Sacraments therefore are as signes and seales of his promises and dependances vppon the word that is gone out of his owne mouth The Apostle speaking of circumcision giuen to Abraham saith k Rom. 4 11. He receiued the signe of Circumcision as the Seale of the righteousnesse of the Faith which he had when he was vncircumcised that he should be the Father of al them that beleeue not being circumcised that righteousnesse might be imputed vnto them also Whereby we may see what the Nature of the Sacraments is to wit l what a Sacrament is and to what end it was instituted that they are visible signes instituted of God to seale vp his promises in the hearts of the faithfull The Author or efficient cause is God who onely hath power and authority to appoint and ordaine them because he it is that can giue force and efficacy vnto them The matter is the visible signe the forme is the maner of institution according to the Rites taught and prescribed in the word The end is that the faithfull may bee confirmed and strengthned in the truth of GOD. The word was giuen to instruct the Church by hearing the Sacraments were giuen to instruct the Church both by it and by the rest of the senses Indeede if wee were Angels and not men and were Spirits without bodies and heauenly Creatures not earthly we should not stand in neede of visible and bodily Sacraments but because our faith is feeble and wrastleth with Sathan the World the Flesh and such Enemies it wanteth proppes and pillers to vphold it that it doe not fall For albeit our Faith be mingled with doubting assaulted strongly with the waues of infidelity yet it ceaseth not to bee a true Faith An vnperfect Faith is a sound Faith though it be weake so that it standeth vs vpon with the Apostles m Luke 17 5. To pray for the encrease thereof Faith goeth before the Sacraments the which without Faith are idle and empty signes without profit without comfort without vse True it is the Infidels as the Aegiptians Aethiopians and other prophane people who neither worshipped the true God nor embraced the true Religion had the outward vse of circumcision as n Herod in Euterpe Histories testifie as also the Turkes and Iewes haue at this day but their cutting off the flesh is not the Sacrament of God but a meere ciuill thing yea an euill thing Thus then we see that the Sacraments were ordained of God to help our infirmity The promise of God is certaine and his Couenant doth not wauer neither can these outward Seales make it stronger But it is we that stumble and stagger and haue neede to be supported And woe vnto vs if we vse not this help and remedy left vnto vs nor profit thereby in confidence and assurance of our saluation For God hath after a sort bound himselfe vnto vs as by an Obligation Indeede man notwithstanding his wordes his oaths his promises his bands his seales and his assurances is oftentimes changeable and vnconstant but it is not so with God whose word is yea and Amen Were it not that we are weake of Faith and slow to beleeue he needed not to sweare by himselfe and by his holinesse hee needed not to haue set Authenticke Seales to his Word sauing that he minded to leaue no place for doubting in vs. Hence it is that the Apostle writing to the Hebrewes Chapt. 6. saith o He. 6 17 18. God willing more aboundantly to shew vnto the heires of promise the stablenesse of his counsell bound himselfe by an Oath that by two immutable thinges wherein it was vnpossible that God should lie we might haue strong consolation which haue our refuge to lay hold vpon that hope that is set before vs c. The greater meanes God hath left vnto vs the greater faith he requireth of vs and the more conscionable vse of those meanes that we may not alwaies bee Children Woe then vnto vs if in the store of so great mercies and variety of so many meanes we remaine distrustfull and doe not labour to gather strength of faith and assuraunce of comfort Let vs therefore grow from Faith to Faith as it were from strength to strength and not stand at one stay let vs proceede from one degree and measure to another vntill Christ Iesus bee throughly formed in vs. Vse 4 Lastly seeing Couenants in writing be requisite by the Lawes of God and Man wee must know that it is our dutie to deale iustly and vprightly one with another and in our bargainings to keepe a good conscience toward God and Man For this is the end wherefore Instruments in writing were brought in that all cozenage might be cut off all occasion of strife might be preuented Whereby we may gather that in all ages of men and times of the World there haue beene many deceits and much vnrighteous dealing to the disturbance of publique peace and the dissoluing of concord among men otherwise it had beene in vaine to require or to receiue such security in our buying and selling in our borrowing and lending one with
hath beene his Maister This will be the behauiour of all such as haue felt the burthen of their sinnes and beene humbled vnder the heauy stroke of Gods hand and felt the vnsearchable depth of the sore festering and fretting within them They are the onely men that know what necessary vse there is of the Ministers to search their wounds to raise vp with comfort to binde vppe the broken-hearted and strengthen them that are weake and ready to fall As for those that neuer knew what the Nature of sinne is nor felt the intollerable burthen of it but thinke themselues sound and not sicke heart-whole and not diseased Liuing men by Nature and not dead in sinnes and trespasses they take themselues to bee in good case according to the saying of Christ our Sauiour h Math. 9 12. The whole neede not the Phisitian but they that are sicke Thus then we see how we may proue our selues whether we be in the Faith or not euen by the good estimation that we haue of such as are the bringers of it Secondly we may gather from hence that the greatest part of the world lyeth deepely and dangerously in condemnation because such hath been the vnthankefulnesse thereof toward the Ministers and Messengers of Saluation that bring glad tydings of peace vnto vs that it neuer respected them or gaue them any reuerence We see this by the examples of the Prophets of the Apostles and of Christ himselfe So long as men resolue to entertaine their sinnes so long they will neuer bee willing to entertaine the Preachers of the Gospell whose Office is to beat downe the Kingdome of sinne and Sathan and to set vp the Kingdome of Christ Iesus in the harts of Men. When Herod was determined to keepe his Brothers Wife i Math. 14 4 5 he could not abide to heare Iohn preach vnto him but committed him to prison It is an euident signe of a corrupt conscience and of a prophane hart to account vilely of those whom God hath highly aduanced The Ministers of the Gospell were neuer so much hated scorned and abhorred they are made a common reproach and by-word for euery base Fellow they are set forth as vppon a Stage or Scaffold to be derided of euery Man k 1. Cor. 4 13. They are made as the filth of the world and the off-scowring of all things vnto this time If this be the estate of the Ministers wee may giue a true iudgement in what estate the cause of Religion standeth among vs and what harbour it findeth with the men of this age Such as esteeme of the Ministers as the filth and off-scowring of the earth doe also account the knowledge of the word as the Dregges and drauery of all other thinges Such as respect not those that are the meanes of faith will also reiect faith it selfe The Ministers of the word and true Religion grow vp as two Plants together so long as the one is countenanced and vpholden so long the other will flourish and spread abroad and prosper But if the Ministers that are as the Lordes Gardiners or the dressers of his Vine be euilly intreated maliciously slandered despightfully handled and scornefullie reproached Religion it selfe beginneth to faint and to languish and cannot long goe free Let vs know therefore by this signe the sicknesse of this age and the dangerous declining of all good things There cannot be a more certaine token of the ruine of the Church then when we see the maine posts and cheefe pillers thereof set at naught It is an easie matter to giue iudgement what will be the issue of this disease it is no hard thing to feele the pulses of this Generation and to tell them that the very pangs of death are vpon them so long as the spirituall Phisitions of their Soules are base in their eyes that desire nothing more then to recouer them out of that desperate consumption into which they are fallen There is no man hath his vitall Spirits so farre spent and the naturall heat so much wasted but is willing to heare of a Physition that is able and willing to set him on foote againe and to restore his strength vnto him that hee had before But we are become so senselesse or shamelesse and so dead in our sinnes that we haue no desire of health nor seeke after any spirituall Surgeons or Phisitions to looke vnto vs in time of sicknes There is no disease without cure if men of knowledge be enquired after who haue the tongue of the learned to minister a word in due season Vse 2. Secondly as this Doctrine serueth to teach so it is profitable to reprooue diuers sorts of men but I will onely touch these three The first reproofe First it maketh against fuch as make a bad and base account of the Ministers of God and think they owe no dutie to their Pastours but reckon them as their Vassals and Seruants suppose that they are bound to please them and follow their humours and account their Teachers beholden vnto them for vouchsafing to heare them as crediting their Ministery by their presence It must not therefore seeme a strange thing vnto vs when we see the Ambassadours of God contemned when we heare them reuiled and all manner of euill done to their persons We know our calling to be of GOD acceptable in his sight and precious with all faithfull men Wee are the sweete l 2 Cor. 2 15. sauour of God as well in them that perrish as in them that are saued we know that m 1 Cor. 1 24. howsoeuer the preaching of the Word be a stumbling blocke to the Iewes and foolishnesse to the Graecians and both a stumbling blocke and foolishnesse to the filthy Libertines and carnall Gospellers yet to them that are effectuallie called it is the power of God and the wisedome of God We know what Christ hath pronounced of our Ministery so long as we deliuer the truth of God Luke 10 16. n Luke 10 16 He that heareth you heareth me and hee that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me If a Man abuse an Ambassadour of a Prince and set him at naught it is reputed and reuenged as a disgrace and dishonour done to the Prince himselfe so if we shall abase and disgrace the Ministers of the Gospell which are the Messengers of God we shall neuer escape without punishment but bring vpon our selues swift damnation Is not he a godlesse and vngracious Childe that mocketh and despiseth his Father after the example of curssed Cham o Gen. 9 22. who tasted of Gods wrath for this contempt The Lord pronounceth a fearefull threatning against this fearefull sinne The eye p Prou. 30 17. that mocketh his Father and despiseth the instruction of his Mother let the Rauens of the valley picke it out and the young Eagles eate it In like manner he is an vngodly and vnregenerate hearer that controlleth and
contemneth the Preacher of the word who is a spirituall Father of the soule and giueth vs not this life but a new life not the first birth but the second birth not the sight of the body but the light of the mind which thinges are farre more excellent and precious then the other There can be therefore no greater vnthankfulnesse then to contemne the Ministers of Christ The second reproofe Secondly it meeteth with the starting holes and silly defences that many make for themselues who to excuse their contempt of the Gospell and treading vnder foote the word of God doe lay all the blame and fault vpon the Ministers Aske the question of the most proud Spirits and prophane persons whether they be enemies to the preaching of the Gospell and open contemners of the Gospell or not they will deny it and shew themselues ready to abiure it and yet none do more euidently contradict the truth then they These are sly and secret enemies who lightly esteeme Gods sacred and eternall word vnder pretence of mens persons They professe in word to magnifie the word but they regard not the Ministers that bring it They know well enough that if they should openly oppose themselues against the Scriptures and bid battell to God all men would cry out against them all men would hisse at them all men would point them out with the finger and nod their heads at them as they go in the streets But they goe more subtilly and circumspectly to worke they pretend the greatest loue to the truth that can be all their quarrell is to the Ministers that deliuer it And thus they thinke to slide away in the darke that they may not be espied whereas their owne consciences within them doe accuse them and their owne hearts euery way and euery day condemne them to be deepe dissemblers hollow hearted Hypocrites and the most daungerous enemies that the Church of God hath The same Apostle that writing to the Thessalonians chargeth them q 1 Thes 5 20 12 13. Not to despise prophsying exhorteth them also and beseecheth them in the same Chapter That they acknowledge them which labour among them and are ouer them in the Lord and admonish them that they haue them in singular loue for their workes sake The same Apostle that honoureth the Scripture with the greatest Titles of Dignity r 2 Tim. 3 16 17. and 4 2 5. and maketh it sufficient to make The man of God absolute being made perfect to euery good worke writing vnto Timothy dooth also commaund him to Preach in season and out of season to doe the worke of an Euangelist and to cause his Ministery to bee throughly liked off It is a vaine excuse and worse then the Figge-leaues that Adam sewed together to hide his shame to seem to approue and allow of the word and yet to reiect such as are appointed to speake in the Church and are set ouer vs in the Lord. He would be accounted a starke foole that being hungry would dislike and distast his meat and so starue his body through a wilfull famine because he cannot abide the Cooke that dressed it or that would refuse his drinke to quench his thirst because he neither loueth nor liketh him that drawed it for him and brought it vnto him Would not hee be condemned of extreame foolishnesse and simplicity that would not vouchsafe to receiue or looke vpon or heare to be read a Letter sent vnto him from his Prince and that for his good because hee careth not for the Messenger that offereth it vnto his handes Or would not all men account him worthy to dye an hundred times who hauing a pardon sealed and sent him from the King for his offences whereby he iustly deserued to haue the sentence of death pronounced against him to be immediatly executed vpon him should scorne the pardon and the Princes mercy because hee fauoureth not the man that is imployed to bring it Or would not all men say he were worthy to be drowned who beeing fallen into a swift streame ready to beare him away with the violence of the waues would not lay hand and hold on that which is preferred vnto him because he accounteth him his Enemy that desireth to saue him The like folly and madnesse is in those that refuse the word because they hate the person of the Minister that breaketh the bread of eternall Life that doth the message that God hath put in his mouth that publisheth in Christs Name a pardon of sinne to all people that will repent and beleeue the Gospell that would bring them to saluation of their Soules that they might not perish but haue euerlasting life The Prophet commendeth good King Hezekiah who albeit hee were sharpely reprooued and threatned with a greeuous iudgement hee did not breake out into raging speeches nor cast into prison nor put to death the Prophet that denounced a great plague against him but submitted himselfe to God and reuerenced the word of the Prophet saying Å¿ Esay 39 8. The word of the Lord is good which thou hast spoken All men will be readie to confesse in generall that the word of God is good euen as God is good but they cannot be brought to acknowledge the word in the mouth of the Minister to be good This is the shift of those that are wise to deceiue themselues If they bring vnto vs the Doctrine of saluation reuealed in the Scriptures it is that word whereby we shall be iudged in the last day and bee found guilty of horrible Treason against God Hence it is that the Apostle saith t Ro. 2 12 16. As many as haue sinned in the Law shal be iudged by the Law at the day when God shall iudge the secrets of men by Iesus Christ according to my Gospell The Iewes and Gentiles oftentimes cried out against him and accounted him vnworthy to liue yet he sheweth that at the last day they should be iudged not onely according to the word but according to his word not onely according to the Gospell but according to his Gospell When the Lord was determined to giue his owne people into the hand of their enemies and to roote them out of that good Land which hee had giuen vnto their Fathers hee hydeth not from them the cause of his iudgements but setteth their sinnes in order before them that u 2 Chr. 36 16 they mocked the Messengers of God and despised his words and misused his Prophets vntill the wrath of the Lord arose against his people and till there was no remedy Where we see he ioyneth together the mocking of his Messengers and the despising of his words These two do necessarily follow one another where the one goeth before and leadeth the way the other will not come farre behinde If this were well and thoroughly waighed of vs it would auaile vs to great good and further vs in the worde of saluation and rid vs from manie stumbling blockes that lye
in our way The third reproofe Lastly it reproueth such as refuse to giue them sufficient maintenance and do barre them of that competent and conuenient portion that God hath allotted vnto them in his worde For if such as haue spent their strength to bring vs vnto God ought aboue all others to be regarded of vs and haue a worthy recompense of their labours surely they deserue to be checked and controlled that deale niggardly toward them who haue kept back nothing from them but reuealed vnto them the whole Counsell of God Wee see in this place what the Apostle Paule challengeth at the hands of Philemon whom he had won to the Faith he accounteth him to owe vnto him all that he had so that if he should giue vnto him all the substance of his house nay his owne life it were but due it were but a debt that he owed vnto him He that hath ransomed a prisoner out of the hands of the enemies hath iurisdiction and authority ouer him and may worthily claime whatsoeuer he hath He that hath saued the life of his enemy in battell and made him captiue is wholly at his disposing that hath taken him In like manner such as haue pulled vs out of the fire of hell out of the Iawes of death and out of the slauery of Satan the Prince of this world that ruleth in the hearts of the Children of disobedience may by a Diuine and humaine right reape our temporall things and require to be sustained and maintained by vs. Might not he be registred for a most vnthankefull person to all posterities that shall come heereafter that would suffer him to want that hath fed him that hath nourished him that hath preserued his life Who doth not cry out against Pharaoh and the Egyptians x Exod 1 8. who forgat Ioseph a great Benefactor to their whole Land that prouided much Corne in the plentiful yeares and saued the liues of many thousands by his labour and industry So likewise what a shame is it to suffer such worthy Instruments of our good to lack and suffer hunger Vndoubtedly they deserue to be forsaken of God and all good men that forsake those that are their Fathers in Christ and instructers in Christianitie Notwithstanding this blemish and reproach sticketh neerer vnto many men now liuing then the skin vppon their backes which brandeth and blotteth them as with a coale of perpetuall infamy who being brought to knowe themselues to see their owne sinnes to vnderstand their secret offences to make Conscience of their wayes to come to true repentance and to begin to set their footing in the kingdome of heauen by the blessing of God vpon the labours of his Ministers yet haue no consideration of them are not greiued nor ashamed to see them want and to liue in necessity but haue forgotten all the comfort that they haue receiued and shut vp the eyes of their compassion from them So often as I consider the former times of mens zeale and forwardnesse that being drawne to a loue of the truth became Instruments to draw on others and compare the same with the present estate of things we may seeme to liue in a continuall Winter and vnder a frozen Climate wherein appeareth nothing all the yeare long but Frosts and Ice and cold and Haile and Snowes couering the Mountaines and Valleyes without any Spring or Summer without any heate or growing or flourishing of any thing For I remember how many being touched with a terror in Conscience and feeling the burthen of their sins more heauy then Lead pressing them downe to the nethermost Hell could finde no comfort in their pleasant Companions in their delightfull pastimes and in sweet Instruments of Musicke all these were tedious and bitter and wearisom vnto the flesh one word of comfort from the mouth of the Minister was as Balsam vnto them to refresh their faint and feeble spirits by whom they were raysed vp But now liuing in peace and prosperity they are fallen asleepe they remember not the kindnesse they haue receyued and the consolation that they haue tasted and can both heare and see their misery and almost beggery that were the greatest meanes of their bringing them from the greatest misery and slauery that can be imagined For what greater bondage then the bondage of sinne of Satan and of Hell It is a great reproach to see a Christian Brother to begge his Bread or to craue releefe of others a faithfull Minister is a Christian brother and more then a Brother yea a Christian Father whose Children in the faith ought to giue him maintenance in the flesh It is truely saide by the Apostle y Gal. 6 6 7. Let him that is taught in the word make him that hath taught him partaker of all his goods Be not deceiued God is not mocked for whatsoeuer a man soweth that shall hee also reape To this purpose he speaketh in another place z 1 Tim. 5 17 18. Deut. 25 4. Math. 10 10. The elders that rule well let them be had in double honour especially they which labour in the word and Doctrine for the Scripture saith Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the Oxe that treadeth out the Corne And The Labourer is worthy of his wages It is a great shame to the people of God that such as are conscionable in their Callinges and are as faithful Stewards distributing to them in the family such store as they haue prouided should complaine for want of maintenance and a liberall pension in temporall things The Apostle Iames teacheth a Iames 5 4. That the hyre of the Labourers which haue reaped their fields which was of them kept back by fraud cryeth and the cries of them which haue reaped are entred into the eares of the Lord of Hoasts The Ministers of God are his Labourers and labor for vs to gather vs as good Corne into the Lords Barne if then wee detaine from them the Bread that they should eat and the fleece of the woll wherewith they should be cloathed and the fruits of the earth whereby they shold be maintained This is a crying sinne and will neuer cease vntill it haue brought downe Gods iudgements vpon our selues and our substance Vse 3. Thirdly seeing the benefits brought vpon vs both vpon our bodies and soules by the meanes of the Ministry can neuer be worthily esteemed and sufficiently expressed it serueth to instruct vs in the necessarie duties of our obedience euen to testifie our loue to the truth by reuerencing and respecting them that are as the Lordes Messengers to bring the trueth vnto our doores This the Apostle commendeth vnto vs in the Thessalonians b 1 Thes 2 13 For this cause also thanke we God without ceasing that when ye perceiued the word of God which ye heard of vs ye receiued it not as the word of men but as it is indeed the word of God which also worketh in you that beleeue Where we see
of the Apostle k 2 Tim. 2 15 Study to shew thy selfe approoued vnto God a Workeman that needeth not to bee ashamed diuiding the word of truth aright All men are not to be handled after one maner but one after one manner and another after another He were a badde and mad Physitian that would vse all his patients to one receit Some haue grosse humors in them and stand in need to be purged some more strongly others more gently according to their condition and Constitution Others haue more need to haue nature restored then purged such must haue Cordials and Restoratiues ministred vnto them So is it with such as neede Physicke for the soule The Minister must not be dumb and silent among his people but speake vnto them and instruct them as a good Father doeth his Childe one after one manner another after another manner and euerie one by some meanes or other This the Apostle setteth downe as a duty by his owne practise l 1 Thes 2 7 8 Phillip 2 17. Acts 20 24. Wee were gentle amongest you euen as a Nursse cherrisheth her Children Thus beeing affectioned towardes you our good will was to haue dealt vnto you not the Gospell of GOD onely but also our owne soules because ye were deare vnto vs. Where the Apostle testifieth his great loue and liberality toward them that he accounted not his owne life precious deare vnto himselfe but was content to offer it vp vppon the Sacrifice and seruice of their faith that he might reioyce in the day of Christ So then it belongeth to vs the Ministers of the word to preach the Gospell with all patience diligence and long-suffering Let vs be instant in season and out of season Let vs be gentle i 2 Tim. 2 24. toward all men apt to teach suffering the euill and instructing them that are contrary minded Paul writing to the Romaines and declaring vnto them that he oftentimes purposed to come vnto them that hee might haue some fruit also among them yeeldeth this as the reason k Ro. 1 14 15 I am Debter both to the Grecians and to the Barbarians both to the Wisemen and vnto the vnwise therefore so much as in me is I am readie to preach the Gospell to you also that are at Rome So in another place he testifieth that Albeit he was free l 1 Cor. 9 19. yet he had made himselfe a seruant vnto all men that he might win the moe To the Iewes he became as a Iew that hee might win the Iewes to them that are vnder the Law as though he were vnder the Law that he might winne them that are vnder the Law to the weake hee became as weake that hee might win the weake he was made all things to all men that he might by all meanes saue some Thus we see how the Ministers ought to apply and to imploy themselues in labouring in the Lords haruest to gaine a people vnto him and to bring them into the sheepfold of Christ For how or which way should the people be indebted vnto vs if we neuer commit the Gospell vnto them A Debter and a Creditor are Relatiues and haue reference one to another If we do not seeke to make our hearers pertakers of the treasures of the Gospell nor labour to inrich them with the sauing knowledge of the Doctrine of saluation we cannot be deare vnto them they cannot bee indebted vnto vs. If we reape and receiue their temporall things and eate and drinke feede and cloath our selues by their labor without labour in our places we run continually into their debt and they owe vs nothing but shame and contempt to be powred vpon vs according to our deserts It is a great comfort to the people that make much of them that haue the ouersight ouer them submitting theÌselues to them that must giue an account for their souls considering that thereby they may gather confidence and get assurance to themselues that they are true beleeuers and haue embraced the Gospell in sincerity So on the other side it is a singuler point of sound comfort to all the Ministers of the word that haue bin painful in the work of the Lord they may claime as their owne right and proper possession of their people to bee maintained and honoured with double honor of them and nothing indeed can be sufficient or answerable in proportion to their paines But what reason can be alledged that the people should be burthened not instructed Charged with Tiths and not helped with teaching Pay their duties and receiue no Doctrine Hence it is that the Apostle saith m 1 Cor. 4 1 2 Let a man so think of vs as of the Ministers of Christ and disposers of the secrets of God and as for the rest it is required of the disposers that euery man bee found faithfull Whereby wee see the good account and estimation that the Minister receiueth of his people ought to mooue him to faithfulnesse and painefulnesse in his Office so that we must conclude that such as will be reputed for the Ministers of Christ should shew themselues to be so indeede by their care of the flock committed vnto them 20 Yea Brother let mee obtaine this pleasure of thee in the Lorde comfort my bowels in the Lord. 21 Trusting in thine obedience I wrote vnto thee knowing that thou wilt do euen more then I say The order of the words Hitherto we haue seene the Reasons that Paule hath propounded to vrge Philemon to receiue and entertaine his seruant In these words wee see the matter concluded and repeated againe howbeit not ydely or vnprofitably but with gaine and an holy aduantage for in the closing vp of the whole he reasoneth farther inferreth a new argument to perswade Philemon drawn from the benefit and comfort hee should receiue by it This reason is taken from the effects and may be thus concluded If heereby I shall obtaine fruite of thee in the Lorde and if thou doest refresh my bowels in the Lord Then thou shouldest receiue him to thee againe But I shall heereby obtaine fruite and haue my bowels refreshed Therefore receiue him to thee againe Or we may frame the Reason on this manner That which may greatly reioyce me and both please and pleasure mee I am assured thou wilt willingly do But the forgiuing of Onesimus will do so Therefore I am assured thou wilt willingly do it This is contained in the 20. verse In the next verse we haue the preuenting of another Obiection which might be made not against some part but against the whole Epistle and the Apostles manner of handling thereof The Obiection is wanting but may easily be gathered and may be thus supplied out of the Answere which is expressed Why are you so earnest and vehement in this matter Haue you so great distrust and so little confidence in me that you vse so many words and deale so earnestly with me Do you think I haue
so little Charitie in my selfe and so small respect to you and so hard an hart toward him that no perswasion can mollify me no reason ouercome me no friends turne me The answere to this followeth I haue written vnto thee not because I doubt of thy fauour but because I trust in thy obedience not because I feare thou wilt deny mee but because I know thou wilt pleasure me This perswasion he amplifieth by a comparison drawn from the greater to the lesse as if he should say Nay I am well assured that for my sake thou wilt graunt a greater matter then I craue at thy hands The Reason may be thus contriued If thou be readie to yeelde more then this then I know assuredly thou wilt do this But thou art ready to yeeld more then this Therefore I know assuredly thou wilt do this The meaning of the words Thus much is to be marked of vs touching the method wherein we haue the conclusion of the chiefe matter howbeit adorned with much efficacy of words and strengthned with great force of reasons Now let vs consider the meaning of such thinges as require interptetation Yea Brother This first word is a note of exclamation or an Aduerbe of asking or wishing or beseeching or hoping well as if hee should say Oh my Brother I hope that this my intercession for him shall not be in vaine but carry sufficient waight and authority to worke in thee moderation in relenting and compassion in pardoning of him This word of affirmation is put to garnish the sentence to make the exhortation more powerfull and patheticall When hee saith Let me obtaine this fauour or fruite benefit or pleasure he vseth the Optatiue mood alludeth to the name of Onesimus in the word Onaimen which fitly serueth his purpose Touching these wordes Comfort my Bowels The meaning is receiue him and remit his offences and in so doing thou shalt cheere and reuiue my hart for the receiuing of him is the releeuing and refreshing of my outward parts and of my inward affections so that nothing shall be more pleasing vnto me He addeth in the Lord thereby signifying that the duty required of him is such that it pleaseth God and setteth forth his glorie and may Religiously be performed nay such as coulde not with a safe Conscience be omitted or denied So then hee vnderstandeth heereby that hee should doe him a great pleasure and withall please God and obey him That then which he doth request is commended by two fruites it shall benefite man and it shall be acceptable to God In the 21. Verse he saith Trusting in thine Obedience which is word for word in thy hearkning vnto me expressing wherein Obedience consisteth Namely in hearkning to that which is commanded euen to hearken with a purpose to doe it To this purpose Samuell ioyneth Harkning Obeying together a 1 Sam. 15 22 Hath the Lord as great pleasure in Burnt-offerings and Sacrifices as when the voyce of the Lord is obeyed Behold to Obey is better then Sacrifice and to Harken is better then the fat of Rammes So then the vse of this worde of Obedience is not without great force for thereby he insinuateth that Philemon coulde neuer escape the note of disobedience if he did not yeild to the Apostle of Christ making so honest so equall so iust a request Lastly when he saith Thou wilt do no more then I say the wordes are in the Originall Aboue that I speake that is thou wilt grant more then I aske or demaund at thy hands testifying heereby the free hearts of true Christians that being prouoked to necessarie holy duties they will oftentimes exceed that whereunto they are desired This being the right order and true interpretation of these wordes in these two verses they are thus much in effect Oh my Brother if thou regardest any good to mee or desirest to pleasure me in that which I desire or delight in let me obtain this benefit good turn at thy hands which wil also be accepted of God being a work of mercy allowed commended in his word refresh I beseech thee my bowels and comfort me in my son Onesimus for what thou dost to him heerin shal be as done to me If thou ask me why I vse so many words and whither I do distrust of thy dealing I answeare that I write nothing at all doubting but altogether trusting thou wilt graunt my request yea assuring my selfe thou wilt shew thy selfe willing to grant more then I haue requested euen to set him free if I should require it Generall Obseruations out of these two Verses These wordes are short but the Obseruations that arise from hence might bee many some I will onely point out and afterward handle others perticularly First of all marke the forcible farewell that the Apostle taketh The Conclusions and Perorations that Orators vse are woont to haue the sharpest edge but they are woont for the most part to bee long and tedious and full of wordes but the Apostle in this place vseth the greatest breuitie with the greatest vehemency Wherein hee repeateth againe the same manner of speech Of refreshing his bowels which we had before in the twelfe Verse Thou therefore receiue him that is mine owne Bowelles Likewise as hee saith Let mee obtaine this pleasure in the Lorde so hee doubleth it Comfort my bowelles in the Lorde This teacheth that repetitions of the same Doctrine are good and profitable to the Church according to the practise of Paul b Phil. 3 1. It greeueth me not to write the same things to you and for you it is a sure thing Let it not therefore greeue vs or offend vs to heare the same Exhortations Reprehensions and Threatnings but rather learne to lay better hold of them at the last then we haue done at the first Secondly by these phrases of obtaining a pleasure and refreshing his bowels we may learne what ioy and comfort the godly do feele receiue in themselues by the raising and restoring of a sinner It is as if wee wanted an hand an eye a foote or an arme and had it giuen vnto vs woulde not this reioyce vs and reuiue vs greatly So is it with the faithfull when they beholde a fellow member with them in Christs bodie restored and coupled with the head from whence it receiueth a gracious influence of all spirituall blessings it ministreth occasion of the greatest ioy that can be vnto theÌ Thus it ought to be with vs when we see any conuerted to the faith we ought to haue a fellow-feeling of the goodnesse of God bestowed vpon them c Luke 15 10. inasmuch as the Angels themselues reioyce when one sinner is conuerted Thirdly marke what words of beseeching entreating he vseth of praying and desiring him to grant his request albeit by his Apostolicall authority he might command him Whereby we learn that the godly and faithfull are more moued with mildnesse gentlenesse and with
3. Thirdlie such motions receiue a blessing from God If we craue and desire nothing at the handes of others but that which is right our perswasions shall be accepted of God who hath the hearts of all men in his owne power to change and alter as it pleaseth him When Ester asked of the King to haue k Ester 7 3. her life giuen her at her petition and her people at her request shee had it granted and more also then she asked On the other side vnlawfull and vngodly suits do oftentimes turne to the confusion of such as obtaine them albeit they may florish for a time yet in the end they are snared with the words of their owne mouth We see this in the example of Haman who after he was exalted in honour next vnto the King he craued of the King very earnestlie l Ester 3 9. That all the Iewes should be slaine and put to death in one day this he obtained and preuailed in his suit but he neuer liued to put it in execution but was hanged on the tree which he had prouided and prepared for Mordecai Wherfore seeing it is a cheefe and principall rule in friendship to request and require onely honest thinges seeing such requestes though they bee great giue comfort and assurance of obtaining and seeing they receiue a blessing at the handes of God it followeth that whatsoeuer we prouoke or procure men to doe must haue a faire warrant and be agreeable to the will of God Vse 1. The vses of this doctrine are not to be omitted First we learne from hence other truths for the strengthning of our Faith So long as any of our Bretheren aske that which is good craue of vs to giue our consent to that which is lawfull we ought to haue our eares and our hearts opened to hearken vnto them No request among ten thousand is more reasonable then when the word of exhortation is offered vnto vs and we are moued to repent and bring forth the fruits of amendment of life So long as we follow our owne lustes and delight in the prophanenesse of our corrupt hearts wee walke in darkenesse and in the shaddow of death and runne the way that leadeth to destruction If then any come vnto vs and perswade vs to turne vnto God and to forsake our former waies who are better or greater or surer Friends vnto vs then these For who can wish vs greater good or procure vs greater benefit then to seeke to saue our soules and to make vs inheritors of Gods Kingdome Wee ought therefore to make much of them and not send them away from vs weeping These seeke not themselues but vs they ayme not at their owne profit but ours it is our duty one to another to exhort one another while it is called To day Are they charged and commanded to haue mouths to speak vnto vs and ought not we to haue eares to hear them and hearts to obey them On the other side it is necessary to deny whatsoeuer is vniust and vnhonest and vnreasonable whatsoeuer we are required and by whomsoeuer we are importuned For as it is a commendable vertue not to deny m Prou. 3 28 or delay a Christian request put vp vnto vs so is it as praise-worthy to refuse to hearken and yeelde to any vnlawfull and wicked desire What though we be deare friendes or great acquaintance or neere Brethren What though we haue a mutuall communion of good thinges among vs Should we therefore abuse this coniunction that we haue one with another It is accounted by the Heathen Philosophers n Haec prima lex in amicitia sanciatur vt neque rogemus res turpes nec faciamus rogati Cicer de amicit as the first Law to be obserued in friendship that we neither request things shamefull and dishonest neyther doe them when we are requested It is an absurd thing to imagine that they which refuse to gratifie vs in vngodly things and to follow our corrupt minds and to be ready at our pleasure to call light darkenesse and darkenesse light good euill and euill good should be saide to part friendship and to transgresse the limits of peace and concord For it is a base and blinde excuse and a weake pretence not to bee allowed for a man when he hath done euill to confesse he did it for his friendes cause or at his friendes request There is no man so closely tyed vnto any that for their sakes he should submit himselfe to that which is euill and so make himselfe partaker of their sinnes There is little difference betweene him that committeth euill and another that yeeldeth to the committing of it Let vs therefore know that God requireth of vs this dutie to take diligent heed that we giue no consent to euill nor incline our hearts to obey those that would prouoke vs vnto it They are Instruments of the Deuill that would draw vs to iniquitie and pull vpon our owne heads the heauy wrath and displeasure of God so that we ought as much to abhorre them and to fly from them as if we heard the Deuill himselfe speake vnto vs and therefore to say vnto them Come behinde mee Sathan or auoyde Sathan thou art an offence vnto me We haue a worthy example of this in Ioseph when his Maisters Wife cast her eyes vpon him and saide Lye with me he hearkned not vnto her but denied her request and refused to be in her company Behold saith hee o Gen. 39 8 9 my Maister knoweth not what he hath in the House with me and hath committed all he hath to mine hand there is no Man greater in this House then I neither hath he kept any thing from mee but onely thee because thou art his Wife how then can I doe this great wickednesse and so sinne against GOD. A Carnall Man that is nothing else but a Lumpe of Nature and a Masse of Flesh and an heape of corruption would maruaile much at the great simplicitie of Ioseph in this place and thinke hee dealt like an vnwise man who by obeying his Mistresse might haue gotten great honour purchased much fauour and rid himselfe from much trouble which afterward hee fell into as well through the false accusation and information of his Mistresse as also through the rashnesse and hastinesse of his Maister Yea Ioseph himselfe if he had looked no farther then to the beholding of glory and prosperity might haue reasoned thus with himselfe What shall I doe in this case I am in great trouble on euery side If I doe not consent vnto her I shall be falsely accused euilly intreated hardly imprisoned and cruelly handled I shall liue in all woe and misery all the daies of my life were I not therefore better to hearken vnto her voyce and thereby auoyd all these troubles that hang ouer mine head whereas on the other side I am likely by her meanes to come to honor and preferment and to be in greater
It is a property of the good and diligent seruant who being bidden to go will run about his businesse or being required to do little will gird vp his loynes and doe more as on the other side the Wiseman teacheth Prou. 10 26. that as Vineger is to the Teeth and smoake to the eyes so is the slouthfull to them that send him When we behold such an encrease in godlinesse and a running in the race of Christian duties let vs be mindfull to giue God the glory and the praise who hath touched their hearts to bring forth so great fruits Contrarywise it is the cause of much griefe and sorrow when men deceiue the hope and expectation that is conceiued of them in the best thinges when we looke for a plentifull Haruest and finde onely a few blasted eares when wee expect an encrease and see nothing but a fearefull fainting and languishing in honest and holy duties This is it which the Author of the Epistle to the Hebrewes reproueth in them p Heb. 5 21. When as concerning the time ye ought to bee Teachers yet haue ye need againe that we teach you what are the first principles of the worde of GOD and are become such as haue neede of Milke and not of strong Meate The like reproofe is cast vpon the Galathians Chap. 3 1. O foolish Galathians who hath bewitched you that ye should not obey the trueth to whom Iesus Christ was before described in your sight and among you crucified Oh! see see the misery of our dayes all come short of the duties that are required of them be they neuer so iust honest necessarie so greatly to Gods glorie and the aduancement of true Religion If men would come thus farre to yeeld halfe so much as is requested of them or as farre as they should wee should iudge it much and it would appeare greater then it is Beholde the barrennesse and backwardnesse of our daies that yeeld no better fruit If a man would take a Light and search vppe and downe from house to house where shall he finde a true-hearted Philemon of whom we may boldly say as Paule doth in this place I know that thou wilt do euen more then I say I would we were come thus farre to say of our professors I know thou wilt do as much as I say We haue not learned to performe so much we have started backe from our former zeale we are fallen from much to little and from little to nothing at all and from nothing to lesse then nothing that is from no good to much euill For how many might a man single out by name and point out with the finger who nothwithstanding their happy beginnings raysing a woonderfull expectation of a glorious end are now become dry and withered of whom we may say I knowe thou wilt doe nothing I know there is nothing in them I know they haue embraced this present World These are q Iob 6 15 16 c. like those Streames or Channelles which immediately after a showre of Raine runne swiftly and promise to the poore Traueller that wandereth in the VVildernesse a most comfortable refreshing but in time of neede deceiue him So is it with such as haue embraced the Faith and seeme to haue receyued into their drie heartes the sweet r Deut. 32 2. Dewes and pleasant showers of the Word who appeare zealous for a time and afterward fall away they deceiue the hope that hath beene conconceiued of them and the end with them is worse then the beginning The Doctrine that hath dropped vpon them as the raine vpon the hearbes and the great raine vpon the grasse is quite dried vp and no remnants therof are to be discerned according to the saying of Christ Å¿ Math. 25 29. Vnto euery man that hath it shall be giuen and he shall haue abundance but from him that hath not euen that he hath shal be taken away This is notably expressed in the parable of the Man that going into a strange Country called his seruants deliuered and deuided to them his goods and when one of them went his way and hidde his Talent in the earth it was taken from him that had beene slouthfull and giuen to him that had gained fiue Talents Againe if the time would serue it were easie to shew how sumptuous costly and full of expenses men are to maintaine their vanities pleasures and delights aboue that we can desire or imagine but in other thinges most nigh and niggardly and hand-fasted We see how wasting and prodigall they are in the pursuit of their carnall lustes they thinke no cost to be too much no charges too great Vse 3. Lastly it is the duty of euery man to labour to be answearable at the least to the expectation that the Church hath had of him and to endeuour to be as good as he hath made shew off perfourming therein the practise of his profession not deceiuing any of the Seruants of God therein This requireth of vs a carefull obseruation and marking of the manners of men both of their beginnings and proceedings and not to stand as idle behoulders gazing in the aire that we may vnderstand the time the meanes the forwardnesse the knowledge the shew that hath beene in many all which haue promised much and caused vs to expect good thinges at their handes and yet oftentimes in vaine This appeareth in the song of the Prophet Esay Chap. 5. Wherein he setteth before the peoples eyes their great vnthankfulnesse t Esay 5 4. that albeit the Lord had done for his Vineyard what he could yet it brought forth wilde Grapes in stead of good Fruit and therfore he threatneth that the Thornes shall ouergrow it the Beastes should spoile it the Raine shall not nourish it Thus also the Apostle speaketh to the Hebrewes who as hee exhorteth them that leauing the Doctrine of the beginning of Christ they should be led forward vnto perfection so he threatneth such as turne backward with an horrible iudgement that shall come vpon them a fearefull curse that shall ouertake them u Heb. 6 7 8. For the earth saith he that drinketh in the raine that commeth oft vpon it and bringeth forth Hearbes meet for them by whom it is dressed receiueth blessing of God but that which beareth Thornes and Briars is reproued and is neere vnto cursing whose end is to be burned Whereby we see that an heauy curse belongeth vnto all such as answeare not the hope that is conceiued of them they deceiue men much they deceiue as farre as lieth in them God himselfe but especially they deceiue their owne soules We pitty those greatly whom we haue seene fresh and lusty strong and sturdy of body when they grow weake faint sickly and decaying in age and strength but much more ought we to lament to see those that haue beene forward and gone before many others to haue need to be taught againe the first principles of Religion and to
feed on Milke as they that are inexpert in the word of Righteousnesse It is a signe of health when men grow in strength and stature and it is a token of the true Childe of God when men grow in grace This is it which the Apostle speaketh to the Corrinthians x 2 Cor. 8 7. As ye abound in euery thing in faith and word and knowledge and in all diligence and in your loue toward vs euen so see that yee abound in this grace also And afterward he saith y verse 24. Shew toward them and before the Churches the proofe of your loue and of the reioycing that we haue of you Likewise Timothy had great praise in the Church who according to the prophesies that went before of him did answer the expectation of the faithful approuing himselfe in the sight of God and men Heerevnto commeth the counsell and commaundement of the Apostle z 1 Tim. 4 15 These thinges exercise and giue thy seife vnto them that it may be seene how thou profitest in all thinges It is a great comfort and encouragement to the people of God to see any the members of Christ to prosper and profit in good thinges On the otherside it ministreth occasion of much griefe and heauinesse of heart to behold the zeale of the Spirit quenched and the light of the Gospell that hath shined in their minds eclipsed If a man should looke vpon the members of his own body and see any one of them shriueled and withered as Arme or hand or Leg not prospering not growing not mouing not receiuing life from the head it would worke sorrow in vs and we would pitty others in whomsoeuer we should see such infirmities In like manner we must be well assured it cannot but greatly greeue the Church of God to behold the parts thereof to begin to faint and waxe feeble to grow groueling downeward when they should cast vp their eyes to Heauen and liue as Cittizens of that Kingdome 22 Moreouer also prepare me lodging for I hope through your Praiers I shall be freely giuen vnto you The order of the words THe chiefe matter of this Epistle concerning Onesimus hath hitherto bin handled and is now finished wherein we haue heard diuers and sundry reasons drawn partly from the person of Paule and partly from the person of Onesimus Now followeth the remainder intended chiefely by the Apostle concerning himselfe For we haue already shewed that the principall scope of this Epistle is double one touching Onesimus which hath thus far beene expounded the other touching Paul himselfe which now commeth to be considered This point is knit vnto the former and hath an euident dependance vpon it and is amplified by a transition in the first words Moreouer also Heereby he doth effectually mooue Philemon and seeketh to obtaine his former purpose For when he heareth that he shall shortly entertaine the Apostle himselfe in his house it must needes kindle a greater forwardnesse and willingnesse in him to graunt his request least hee make him heauy and deceiue his expectation Whereas therefore Philemon might haue thought with himselfe and thus reasoned touching Paules suit It skilleth not whether I graunt it or not he hath beene a most lewd Seruant vnto me and Paule liueth farre off from me he is held in Prison at Rome eyther he will not heare what becommeth of Onesimus or if he doe heare peraduenture he shall neuer be deliuered out of prison but remaine a Prisoner all the daies of his life and therefore I will deal with Onesimus as seemeth good to my selfe These and such like imaginations the Apostle putteth out of his head and telleth him he should shortly looke for his comming vnto him whereby he should know what account he made of his wordes and what obedience he would yeeld to his request Hence it is that for this cause Paule craueth to haue lodging prepared for him rather by Philemon then any other Citizen at Colosse not that he required much prouision and preparation to bee made for his entertainement a Phil. 4 11. Who had taught others and learned himselfe to be content with a little but because by this commaundement as by a sharpe Sword he would pierce the Bowels of Philemon and as by a strong Engine batter the Fort and Bulwark of his heart and throughly perswade him and preuaile with him to receiue Onesimus both into his house and into his fauour In this verse we haue to consider two pointes first a Commaundment secondly a reason whereby the commaundement is strengthened The commaundement is to prepare him hostage and lodging wherein he answereth a double doubt and question that might arise in him and trouble the motion and matter that Paule intended For first he might haue saide I may vse Onesimus as I list Paule is farre enough from hearing of it Againe he might haue thought b Theophil enarrat in epistol Philem. It is well he had such a cause to plead and such a request to make otherwise I should neuer haue heard from him These suspitions the Apostle remooueth when he saith in this place I haue not written for his cause alone but for my selfe that thou make account to be mine Host and to receiue mee into thine House The reason is drawne from the working cause I hope to be giuen vnto you through your Prayers and may be thus frame If I hope to be giuen vnto you by your Prayers then prepare me Hostage But I hope to be giuen vnto you by your Praiers Therefore prepare me Hostage Or rather the latter part of this Verse is the the taking away of an Obiection which Philemon might haue made vpon the hearing of the charge giuen vnto him of preparing him lodging which may be thus supplyed Shall wee looke for thy comming Why Thou art a Prisoner Thou art safe enough from comming to vs and lodging at mine house thou must be content with a cold lodging in another place thou maist well tell vs of thy forth comming but I doubt thou wilt not yet be coÌming forth To this the Apostle aunswereth I hope in short time to be deliuered whereunto he annexeth two causes of his hope that he might know it was not builded in the Ayre without foundation but grounded and established sufficiently relying vpon the prayers of the faithfull and vpon the grace and mercy of God The Interpretation of the words This is the order of the wordes Now let vs consider the Interpretation of them as they lye When he saith Prepare me lodging he meaneth the entertainement of Hospitality whereof lodging is but a part The word signifieth al things requisite for the well vsing of a Stranger as receiuing to House food lodging and all other necessaries belonging thereunto whereof many parts are expressed c 1 Tim. 5 10 by the Apostle in the description of the Widdowes that were to be taken to serue the Church in attending vnto the sicke In the next place
mee and hath embraced this present world and is departed vnto Thessalonica Lastly he reckoneth vp Luke to wit the Euangelist who came to Rome as a Companion with Paule as we read Acts 28 14. and is named in the Epistle to the Colossians Å¿ Colos 4 14. Luke the beloued Physitian greeteth you Hee was a Physitian by profession and after his conuersion he accompanied Paul in his greatest dangers Of these men heere described wee might speake much and handle their liues at large t Centu. 1. lib. 2. cap. 10. castig addit in lib. 2. centu 1. but this is doone by others and this may suffice for the Interpretation of these verses We heard in the beginning of this Epistle that Paule ioyned Timothy to him as a ioynt Writer thereof and directeth it to others besides to Philemon that they might bee meanes and Mediatours vnto him so in the winding vp of the Epistle hee hath mustered together many others by all which he setteth vppon Philemon as it were with an Army of Intercessers and Aduocates to soften and ouercome his greeued and offended minde and to encline him to mercie and compassion The time when this Epistle written Moreouer this salutation giueth vs some direction of the time when this Epistle was written Touching the which time there is some difference among the learned Some are of opinion that this Epistle was written after the second that hee wrote to Timothy and this reason is rendered because in that Epistle it appeareth that Timothy and Marke were not with him and hee willeth them to make speede to come vnto him z 2 Tim. 4 9 11. Onely Luke is with mee Take Marke and bring him with thee for hee is profitable vnto me to Minister But in this Epistle it is euident that these men were come vnto him Seeing therefore there hee sendeth for them and heere they are found to be with him it should seeme that this Epistle is Written after the other This is the Reason vrged a Illyr in argum huius Epistol by many which seemeth to be of great force to perswade But if we diligently marke it and throughly consider of it we shall finde it to be too weake to beare the waight of this conclusion For this present Epistle as also that to the Colossians was written when hee was first taken the second to Timothy when he was taken the second time For Paul hauing appealed to Caesar from the partial dealing of the High-Priests and the cruell persecution of his owne nation was brought to Rome in the beginning of Neroes raigne about the thirde or fourth yeare thereof Now it is euident and knowne to all that Nero in the fiue first yeares was one of the most milde and mercifull Princes and as in his last yeares hee exceeded all men in Tyranny and Crueltie so in his first b Sueto in Neron hee passed all his predecessors in Mercie and Gentlenesse In the beginning of his Empyre Paule pleaded his cause before him and was deliuered out of prison and let go whether he would But the rage of the enemies of the Gospell being endlesse hee was taken againe about the end of Neroes raigne who waxed madde against Christian Religion at which time hee wrote the latter Epistle to Timothy wherein he fore-telleth the approaching of his death and the time of his dissolution c 2 Tim. 4 6. I am now ready to be offered and the time of my departing is at hand Thus much touching the time when this Epistle was written Generall Obseruations pointed out in these verses Now let vs point out some generall Obseruations out of these Verses that might be enlarged and farther stood vpon if time would serue First we see the Apostle setteth down a salutation proceeding from others which teacheth that salutations are an ordinary meanes ordained of God to nourish and cherrish mutuall loue and that vnion and coniunction which the members of Christs body haue one with another who are onely in body in regard of bodily presence seuered one from another in this present life whereas in heart they are ioyned together and shall bee heereafter both in soule and body Secondly albeit the Apostle were a prisoner for the faithes sake yet God doth not leaue him alone hee hath A Fellow-prisoner ioyned with him and many Fellow-helpers added vnto him And albeit hee delighteth not himselfe in the imprisonment of another but could rather wish him deliuered as appeareth by his words to Agrippa who saide he was almost perswaded to become a Christian d Acts 26 28 29. I woulde to God that not onely thou but also all that heare mee to day were both almost and altogether such as I am except these bondes yet notwithstanding the Company of the Godly is gracious and comfortable both in prosperitie and in aduersity both in prison and out of prison Thus it is set downe by Luke Acts 16 25. when Paul was whipped and imprisoned and his feet made fast in the stockes he had Silas ioyned with him and they two spent the night in praying and praising God togither teaching admonishing themselues in Psalmes and Hymnes and spirituall songs singing with a grace in their hearts to the Lord so that the prisoners hearde them Thus we see the endlesse Mercie of God towards his afflicted and distressed Seruants hee rayseth them vp some comfort and some Comforters verifying the promise made to his Church If I depart I will send the Comforter vnto you Hee knoweth our infirmities hee seeth how readie we are to yeeld and slide back therefore as he strengthneth vs by others so he maketh vs meanes to strengthen others Thirdly hee calleth Epaphras a prisoner of Christ as hee also had called himselfe before in the beginning of this Epistle The reason is because he had preached Christ Heereby we learne that persecutions oftentimes follow the sincere preaching of the Gospell not that it is the propertie of the Gospell but the cause is the malice of such as will not embrace and receiue the Gospell and therefore they hate and persecute those that beleeue in Christ and giue entertainment to the Gospell This is it our Sauiour teacheth Mat. 10 34 35. Thinke not that I am come to send peace into the earth I came not to send peace but the sworde for I am come to set a Man at variance against his Father and the Daughter against the Mother c. and a mans enemies shall be they of his owne houshold To this purpose he speaketh in another place g Luke 12 49. I am come to put fire on the earth and what is my desire if it be already kindled The Gospell is the proper cause of peace among the godly so it is the occasion of great troble among the wicked They are therefore much deceiued that make the Gospell the cause of all diuision and hurly-burlies that are in the Worlde When any troubles arise the preaching
those safe and sure which he hath chosen to himselfe As for others that are vnconstant and giue ouer they were neuer true beleeuers but Hypocrites which heere are for a season mingled together vntill the time of separation But the guiftes of God bestowed vpon his people whose saluation is surely laide vp with him z Rom. 11 29. are without repentance Our Sauiour handleth this point at large a Iohn 6 37. and 10 28. Iohn 6 and 10. All that the Father giueth me shall come to me and him that commeth too me I cast not away And againe in another place I giue vnto my sheepe eternall life and they shall neuer perish neither shall any plucke them out of mine hand my Father which gaue them me is greater then all and none is able to take them out of my Fathers hand So then whensoeuer any among them that were iudged most forward and vpholders of others giue backe and become vnbeleeuers we must not by and by dreame that the Church of God falleth he will alwaies haue a people to call vpon him and worship him b Psal 72 4. so long as the Sunne and Moone endureth from generation to generation The Church is grounded vpon God and vpon no condition of man Our saluation is setled vpon the election of God and founded vpon his vnchangeable decree which can neuer be altered or disappointed Vse 4. Fourthly seeing the Church hath alwaies had back-sliders we learne heereby to beware of all allurements and entisements that may be meanes to draw vs backe from the truth which we haue imbraced Demas of whom mention is made in this place had beene in good account he hath an excellent witnesse euen of Saint Paules mouh to be an helper to the truth Is it a small commendation to be called the fellow of such an Apostle Is it a little matter to be set vp in the middest of the house of God as a burning Lampe or a shining Candle to giue light to others in the Church yet after all this estimation that was had of him he loued the world better then the word Let vs therefore walke warily and looke vpon our selues in the person of this Demas as in a looking Glasse who is cast in the teeth with his imbracing the profit and pleasures of this life that hindred him in the worke whervnto he was called We must take heede that thinges present do not swallow vp the loue of thinges to come as they doe in many who wax colde and haue no desire of the Kingdome of Heauen These are they that haue their eyes so dazeled and darkened with these flitting thinges that they breake out in an admiration of them and say It is good for vs to be heere but neuer thinke that these delights must haue an end and that the world shal be restored The Apostle Paule teacheth vs that the present estate of the world is like a woman in trauaile c Rom. 8 22 Rom. 8. We know that euery creature groneth with vs also and trauaileth in paine together vnto this present The Creatures as now they abide are not in their perfection by reason of Adams sinne which brought in al disorder and confusion There is nothing but is subiect to vanity and misery euery thing hath some blot of corruption What a shame then is it for vs that are the Children of God and haue receiued the first fruits of the Spirit not to draw toward perfection and not to keepe company with the sencelesse Creatures Let vs learne so to loue the truth as that we prize it aboue all corruptible thinges that must haue an end so as this present world may not stay vs from desiring and longing after spirituall blessings Among all the baites and snares wherewith many are taken nothing is so dangerous or so common as the loue of this world Take a veiw of many that did runne well but now runne not at all and you shall finde they are right Demasses the world is a beame in their eyes that they cannot see a Thorne in their feete that they cannot walke a canker in their mouthes that they cannot speak a clogge to their consciences that they cannot proceede and a snare to their soules that they cannot profit or prosper in good thinges Our daies are full of two many examples of men that are fallen into a deepe sleepe of carnall security so that nothing can wake them Others there are that shrinke backe for feare of troubles and crosses as it may appeare this Demas also did He saw many stormes come toward him and he thought it best to put into some Hauen or harbour In the time of peace and prosperity in quiet and ioyfull times and in such golden daies as our eyes haue seene and our hearts haue enioyed many will seeme and doe seeme to perseuer in the faith and to embrace the word but when the Sunne ariseth in his strength and persecution commeth for the wordes sake by and by they are offended Sathan is priuy to this corruption lying hidden in our Nature For when as God said vnto him b Iob 1 8 9. Hast thou not considered my Seruant Iob how none is like him in the Earth An vpright and iust Man fearing God and eschewing euill He aunswered the Lord and said Doth Iob feare God for nought Thou hast blessed the workes of his handes and his substance is encreased but stretch out now thine hand and touch all that he hath to see if he will not blaspheme thee to thy Face We see heeerby that God will haue those that thinke they beleeue and would haue others to thinke so also to be tryed and knowne what they are Dost thou make shew of Religion Dost thou glory in thy profession It pleaseth God to offer thee the meanes and occasions to try thee he sendeth the persecution of the tongue thou art reuiled scorned slandered and derided for professing the truth for hearing the word for frequenting of Sermons and then it commeth to passe that rather then they with endure these crosses they shrinke away and strike hands will euill men and embrace the friendship of this present euill World Thus we see how Sathan busieth himselfe to vndermine vs and to ouerthrow vs and what tentations he setteth before vs on the right hand and on the left hand on the right hand the profits of the World and the pleasures of the Flesh on the left hand crosses and persecutions for the words sake These are the meanes that he vseth these are the allurements whereby he preuaileth these are the discouragements whereby he terrifieth vs. Vse 5. Fiftly seeing we are ready to reuolt and slacke our peace that wee haue runne toward the marke that is set before vs let no man be secure and carelesse or presume too much vppon his owne strength as though it were vnpossible for him to fall but let euery man grow circumspect and beware of Carnall securitie Hence it is that the Apostle
The vse of it 496 Christians who they be 496. The true Christian hath faith and loue 100. He must haue more then Faith 103. He is onely a free man 114. Wherein it standeth 115. bound to serue the Church 272 Christians are not enemies to States and Common-wealthes 263. They are the onely friends of Princes 269 A good Christian a good Subiect 267 Chistian pollicy 265 Cherish good things 481 Cheerefulnesse See Willingnesse Children should not hear an euil word 45 Children of God neuer voide of the fruits of faith 122 Children deformed destroyed by the Heathen 157 Children must obey parents 343 Church meetings to be frequented 30 Church and Commonwealth compared to man 36 Church of Rome teacheth that faith may be without charity 104. It is a Tyrant 177 Our Church hath many Saints 120 Church is Christs schoole 128. it shal neuer perish 487 Church accused of sedition 264 Church of Rome no true Church 322 Ciuill honest men 97 503 Circumcision 392 Comparison betweene Idolatry olde and new 63 64 Compassion 114. it is to bee shewed to the ignorant 177 Company of euill persons 94. 123 150. of the godly to be delighted in 439 Communion ought to be among al saints 113. It standeth in two things 114. We must delight in it 123. it takes not away priuate possessions 365 A Communion among the vngodly 124 Communion is with Christ and among our selues 149 Communion one with another what it teacheth 348 357 Communion with Christ wherein it consisteth 349 All things Common among friends See friends Comfort to all that employ their guifts 140 141. Comfort to the Ministers 167 278. and to the people 279 Comfort in losses 307. not to be vexed through impaciency 310 The Colliers Faith 77 78 Confession of faith necessary 86. it hath promise of reward 87. It is a fruite of faith ibid. it is required of all 89 Confession is as our faith 91 Confession of penitents not to be reueiled See Penitents confession CoÌfirmation in the truth necessary 131 Coniunction among the faithfull in 3. things 123 Contemners of Gods ordinances 130. and of the weake Brother 479 Conscience of our companie 350 Contentation 370. Rules seruing to worke it ibid. Conuerted must seek to conuert others 69 Course of the Gospell cannot bee stopped 1 Conuersion of a man alters him quite 227 Contempt of prayer 454 Couetousnesse 354 372 409 504. the sorts of it ibid. it is the root of all euil ibid. Couenants in writing See Obligations Cruelty toward Transgressors 174 Cursed speaking 475 Creditors not to be rigorous 383 410 Curteous speeches become the Saints 471. against them that pinch curtesie who shall beginne them 474. against such as perform them only outwardly ibid. D Daungerous to contemne preaching of the word 214. Day-laborer 410 Despise not any how vile soeuer 5 Deuils faith what it is 78 107. many com behind them 79 108. they haue no hope of mercy ibid. they knowe they are reserued to wrath ibid. they teach the reprobate a lesson which theÌselus could neuer learne 80. they do Gods will by constraint 288. what are their baits 489. they corrupt Gods worship 499 Deuil signifieth a false accuser 144 Degrees of faith 81 Defence of the godly wee must vndertake 94 Desire the best gifts 149 464 Description of the iniquitie of our times 150 151 178 Deputies cannot discharge vs. 200 Departers out of the Church 220 Delight must be in Gods seruice 287 Death of the godly sudden ofttimes 308 Dead faith 258 259 Deare they must be to vs that haue gained vs to the faith 394 Deformed haue comfort 311 Delight not in the vngodly 318 Debts to be paid 389. such as do not are theeues ibid. they are not to be eagerly exacted from the poore 407. they are of two sorts 246 Degrees in submitting our selues to the word 401 Despaire not of any mans saluation 430 three Meditations about it 431 Deserts See Merits Demas 484 Disgrace it is not to be cast in prison for the Gospels sake 12 Difference betweene the godly and vngodly 24. between Pastors and hyrelings 72. between Gods loue of the elect and of the reprobat 86. between beleeuing God and in God 107. between Heathnish and christian religion 156. between that which penitent persons haue bin and are 318. between sinner sinner 480 between the godly and hipocrites 486 Dislike of our selues is the first steppe to grace 52 Discretion required in the minister 175 Diuision of parishes hath footing in the word 198 Diligent teaching required 200 No Disgrace to do seruice to the Saints 276 Disorder in the world ouerturns not gods prouidence 298. God ordereth it 299 Doubts must bee remoued by the minister 362 Doubtfull things must bee taken in the best part 429 Duties are better done by help of others then alone 21 Duties to be performed willingly 285 Duties of godlines chiefly to bee regarded 503. E Earthly things must be set after heauenly 500 Education of children in godlines 43 Elect shal in Gods good time be called 7 Elect called Saints and why 86 Enuy not the proceeding of others 75. 153. who are most giuen to it Ib. reason why we should not enuie others 76 Enuie what it is 133. most hurtful to him that hath it ibid. Enemies to a good name 98. Enimies of the Church prosper not 278 280 Enimies to the Ministers are enimies to God 398 Encrease in good things is required 226 324 483. seeing we are in the way to the kingdome 127 Entising to euill 152 153 Enquire out such as want 161 Enquire which way to do good 281 423 Entrance of sin into the world 302 Epistle to Philemon when written 466 Epicures 299 Equality in christ among beleeuers 331 Esteem of penitent persons as they are 314. Euil cannot bee defended by Gods prouidence 300 Execution for treason not religioÌ 19 20 Exhorting one another required 39 152 260. Examine our selues whether sanctified 122 Examples corrupt not to be folowd 189 Exacting our own not alwaies warrantable 412. F Faith is the hand of the soul 53. it stands in particular application 66 76 80. no comfort without this 77. particular faith required of euerie one 77 Faith of the Church of Rome what it is 77. it is grounded vpon ignorance 78 No faith where no knowledge 78 Faith hath sundry degrees 8â 110. it must not be kept to our selues 92 Faith and Loue commend a man to god 95. they perfect a Christian ibid. they are marks of election ibid. they go together 99. they are as the tree and fruit ibid being seuerd they lose their names natures 100. he is no true Christian that separates them 100 Faith is prooued and tryed by our loue and loue by our Faith 101. How it dooth iustifie 103. It is not built on men 487 What true faith is 106 Faith in the Saints Popish Doctrin 208 Faith is wrought by the preaching of the word â09 It is ioyned with repentance Ibid. It teacheth to depend vpon God
Profaners of the Sabbaoth 124 Prouision for the poore 160 Prouidence of God orders all thinges 295. It exempts men from sinne 300. It comforteth 302. It giueth contentation 303 Puritan how it arose 93 Q. Questions answered whether the holy Ghost be excluded in Salutations 4â Why Paule cals God his God 66. Whether Faith respecteth the Saints Ibid. Why Faith is restrained to the Saints 67 how Infants can be saued that want faith 8â Whether all that cannot say God is their God are Reprobates 81. Whether the Spirit may bee lost 133. Whether a Christian may not be angry 174. Whether it be sufficiently to haue Faith inwardly in the heart and so to conceale our Religion 88. Whether vnlawfull to respect persons 189 Whether we may heare none but our owne Pastors 202. Whether God be not able to saue vs without the ministers 215 Whether al men would beleeue if they heard God speake 218 How the promise of long life is kept 39 What they must doe that are not able to restore 413 We must not aske the question why all beleeue not 240 Question whether it be lawfull to sue at the Law 246 Whether the faithfull can fall away 491. R Rash Iudgement 6 Reading is not Preaching 208 Who hold reading to be preaching 209 Reioyce when we ought 68 Repinining See Enuy. Religion must be professed 86 Reproofe of such as loue onely the vngodly 115 Reproaches See Taunts Repentance blots out the reproach of sinne 88 317 Residents required of Pastors 19â 196 Reason against Non residency 196 197. Regeneration wrought by the word See Preaching Reuenge not iniuries 304. Reasons to proue we ought not 305 Repentance not to be delayed 318 Repetitions 406 Restitution 413 Reward a meanes to moue to godlinesse 226 Religion brings profit with it 230. The seuerall sorts of profit 231. It makes all the Family dutifull 234. It is no inheritance 237 Reformed Families haue often in them vnreformed persons 237 Repentant offenders must be forgiuen 244 Reioyce at our Brothers good 421 Regeneration 424 Reproofe 430 Reward prooues not merit 463 Rich men want reproouers 27 Rigour 480. in punnishing to be auoyded 176 177 Riches abused 275. Riots and Rowts condemned 369 S. Sabaoth to be duly sanctified 23 Saints are not to be prayed vnto 66. not to be beleeued in 103. why so called 117. There are Saints vpon earth 118 Two sorts of Saints 118. No reproach to be a Saint 119 Saints of the Popes making 121 Saints how they may be honoured 145 Wherein it consisteth Ibid. Salutations 465. they beseeme the Seruants of God 471 Sanctification a signe of election 122. necessary in all Ibid. Seruants we are to all 134 Sermons read 212 Seruants are of two sons 365. how they must do their duty 284. Whatsoeuer they do heartily is accepted 285. how they are made obedient 235 Seruants ââ¦lly entreated 329 Sacraments 391. What they are ibid. the causes of them 392 Sathan hinders prayers 462. how he poisoneth it 461. he perswades it will merrit ibid. how he is to be resisted Ibid. Sins of the penitent not to be increased 311 Selfe-Loue 258 Sinfull men contemne the Ministry 296 Sharpenesse See Rigour Slanderers of the godly reproued 96. they are petty-Deuils 144. we may be such by holding our peace 429. Slander to religion to make it enemie to Princes 263 Slander that we make God the author of sinne 301 Solitary life 23 Soule-Labour is greatest 36 Soule-Loue the truest 44 Societies of the vngodly must bee shunned See Company Soule more excellent then the body 505 Spiritual blessing chiefly to be craued 49 Sport not at sinne 72 Spirit compared to fire 133 Spiritual graces to bee preferred before earthly 500 Speech how to be ordered 477 Standers at a stay reprooued 131 Stirre vp the guifts of God See Gifts Strangers not to be wronged 443. Infidels respected them Ibid. Superiours to be reuerenced 177. they beate Gods Image 178. they must vse mildnesse toward Inferiors 333 334. they must instruct them 344. Profitable Meditations for Superiors 335 Suretyship lawful 373. how it may be vsed lawfully 377 Christ became our Surety 375 Sureties for euil persons 379 Rash Suretiship the vndoing of many 381 Sureties must do three things 383 Submission to the Gospel 401 Subscription 494 Suing at Law 246. what to be obserued in it Ibid. Suspitions 427 T Taunts must not discourage vs. 120 Tale-bearers 427 Testaments of the dead allowed 387. rules to be obserued in them ibid. Thankesgiuing required 68. 425. 456. it is to be giuen to God alone ibid. not only for our selues ibid. not to be seuered from prayers ibid Theft in borrowing 4 3 Time-seruers 486 Times and seasons of our conuersion in Gods hands 607 Titles giuen to the Ministers 34 Triall of our conuersion how to be made 232 Translations of Scripture â09 True Religion alters a man â27 Troubles of our Brethren must touch vs 422. we must seek to remedy them 423 Tongue 475. 476. How to order it in speaking 477. How it is abused Ibid. English Traytors made Romish Saints 19 Turkes Common-wealth 376 V No valour to reuenge 250 Vaine to set our selues against the Gospell 3 Vaine-glory 146 147 Vanity of this World 505 Vexing of the Saints 1â0 A vexation to dwell among the vngodly 150 Vnequall marriages 32 Vncertainty of humane things 154 155 Vnblameable infirmities See Infirmities Vnrepentant Sinners must bee charged with their sinne 320 Vngodly hate the godly 325 326 Vnthankfulnesse of the poore 412 Vniuersall vocation and election there is not 240 Vncourteous speaches 475 Vnknowne tongue in prayer 498 Voyce of God cannot be indured 218 Vpbraiders of penitent persons 314 Vse maketh men prompt 133 Vse not guifts to the hindrance of others 138 Vse of our goods belongs to the Saintes 372 Vserers 410 W Want of outward blessings See blessings Weake ones not to be despiced 83. they must be strengthened 478 Weake Faith auaileable 285 Wiues must be helpers of their husband 29 A Christian Wife is a great blessing 30 Wiues must wait the fittest times 31 Wife that is godly 326 328 Way to breed obedience in all sorts 234 Wicked men haue nothing theirs 60. Al things are set against them Ibid. they are Bond-men 115 Wicked prouoke Gods wrath against Princes 268. They are the greatest breakers of Princes Lawes â63 Wicked are Vsurpers 23â 497. They are miserable in earthly things 49â Willingnesse in all duties 2â2 The minister must shew it in Preaching 286. The people in hearing 287 Worship must be performed with the whole body 94 Works of mercy must be specially shewed to the godly poore 111. They are accepted as done to Christ Ibid. Workes which are meritorious See Meritorious Wofull the estate of Apostataes 485 Wils of the dead See Testaments Word is seed and meate 130 World a bait 488 Worldly men reprooued â01 Wretched estate of such as are without the preaching of the Word 213 Writings allowed for assurance 386. They stay suits 388 Y Yeare what best welcome to the couetous 409 Young persons owe duties to olde Men 180 They must suffer them to speak Ibid. they must giue them place Ibid. Z Zeale commended 10. Scoffers at it punished 10 11. It must be tempered with knowledge 11 True Zeale what it is 11. It is commended in good things 433 Zeale blinde 11 Faults escaped PAge 9. line 34. read knot of loue l. 36. r. prisoner of Christ page 5. l. 55. dele of p. 20. l. 41 42. r. our p. 36. l. 12. r. prison pag. l. 46. read if meat page 54. l. 54 read to reside page 77. li. 18. read but what pa. 123. l. 2. r. so old page 150. l. 34. r. mire p. 152. l. 18. r. leaues pag. 165 l. 18. read cooperation p. 167. l. 1. r. waies p. 174. l. 54. r. persons p. 178. l. 19. r. swarme p. 183. l. 43. dele bee p. 197. l. 7. read vigilant p. 219. l. 38. r. distractions p. 220. l. 18. r. and that p. 227. l. 15. r. the name p. 248. l. 18. r. not to hate l. 19. not to desire p. 250. l. 1. r. Amnon p. 254. l. 13. r. all such p. 265. li. 19. r. the inheritance p. 287. l. 18. r. and no. p. 288. l. 14. r vnto our p. 301. l. 1. r. could not p. 302. l. 7. r. spurre p. 303. l. 30. r. strayeth p. 319. l. 3. r. charge p. 341. l. 5. r. burned p. 350. l. 41. r. mutuall p. 352 l. 34. r. consent p. 360. l. 49. connecting p. 369. l. 44. r. being p. 370. l. 3. r. Churles p. 372. l. 13. read them not p. 381. l. 31. or the. p. 401. l. 11 r. guided p. 415. l. 30. dele no. p. 11. l. 15. r. albeit they want and ability to releeue them p. 260. l. 22. r. make him p. 433. l. 1. r. them striue p. 441. l. 31. r. to be the. p. 443. l. 11. r. no pitty p. 450. l. 50. r. to ouercome p. 457. l. 31. without profit p. 462. l. 24. r. of merriting p. 475. l. 52. vnregenerate heart p. 426. l. 12. r. not the. p. 427. l. 51. dele with p. 449. l. 42. read when he p. 447. l. 2. if we p. 267. l. 23. we had 227. in Margin r. Sophoc in Aiace p. 489. l. 21. read they will and l. 30. r. pace p. 495. l. 38. r. not want
we see Christ is made the Author and finisher of our saluation Reason 2. Secondly to put a difference betweene the Creator and the Creatute betweene the things pertaining to God and the things pertaining to men No creature is to be beleeued in nor any blessing that we receiue from Christ We beleeue the Church not in the Church the Communion of Saintes not in the Communion of Saints the forgiuenesse of sinnes not in the forgiuenesse of sinnes as wee shall see afterward Seeing therefore we haue Iustification and saluation from no other then from Christ and seeing we must make a difference and distinction betweene him and all other creatures it foloweth that we must beleeue in him and fasten our Faith as a sure Anchor of our soul vpon him Vse 1. Let vs see what are the Vses of this Doctrine and how wee may profitably apply it to our instruction and edification First seeing it is our dutie to beleeue in Christ we learne that Christ Iesus is true and eternall God equall with his Father to be worshipped and glorifyed together with the Father the blessed spirit This serueth to conuince the Heresie of the Arrians Iewes Turkes Persians and sundry other Infidels who deny the Deity of the sonne of God and cast him downe into the row and ranke of meere creatures who notwithstanding f Phil. 2 6 10. being in the forme of God thought it no robberie to bee equall with God at whose Name euery knee must bowe both of thinges in Heauen and things in earth and things vnder the earth Therefore we saw before that the Apostle in his salutation wisheth Grace and Peace to come vpon them to whom he writeth this Epistle as well from Iesus Christ as from God the Father If Grace and Peace come not onely from the Father but from the Sonne it followeth that he is God equall with the other Hence it is that he sayth in the Gospell g Iohn 14 1. 11 and 12 44. 10 30 and 14 11. 9 38 Ye beleeue in God beleeue also in mee let not your heart be troubled And againe He that beleeueth in mee beleeueth not in me to wit an ordinary man as they falsly imagined but in him that sent me And in another place Beleeue me that I am in the Father and the Father is in me I and my Father are one So when Christ had restored sight on the Sabaoth day to him that was borne blinde he sayd Lord I beleeue and worshipped him Whereby we see that whosoeuer is without the Sonne is also without the Father he that beleeueth not in the Sonne beleeueth not in the Father Hee that worshippeth not the Sonne Worshippeth not the Father So then this is a certaine and inuincible Argument of the Deitie of Christ that wee are to beleeue in him forasmuch as Faith is a Worshippe due onely vnto God Vse 2. Secondly seeing it is a principle necessarie to be holden of al men that we must beleeue in the Son we must put a difference betweene these sayings to beleeue God to beleeue in God For albeit hee that beleeueth in God beleeueth God yet it is not so on the contrary euery one that beleeueth God doth not by by beleeue in God The Deuils themselues as we shewed before do beleeue God they beleeue Christ they confesse him to bee the son of the Father they know him to be the Iudge of the Worlde the Sauiour of mankinde the holy one of God and yet they doo not beleeue in him they put no confidence in him they looke not for life and saluation from him but are assured they are reserued to destruction This maketh them cry out in h Math. 8 29. the Gospell Why art thou come to torment vs before the time And the apostle Iames sayth i Iames 2 19. The Deuils beleeue and tremble They beleeue God touching his Nature and attributes they beleeue Christ touching his Person Natures and Offices They beleeue the Holy-Ghost touching his Person and Guifts They beleeue there is a Church and singular prerogatiues imparted to it and bestowed vpon it And albeit our Faith must goe beyond the faith of the Deuils yet they goe farther then many professors of the Gospell among vs that haue no knowledge of these things So then it is required of vs not onely to beleeue that there is a Sauiour of the world but wee must beleeue that he is our Sauiour beginning our saluation in this life and perfecting it in the life to come This confuteth the Popish opinion that holdeth that wee may beleeue in the creatures as well as in the Creator in the Saints as well as in Christ in mortall men as well as in the eternall God They teach that wee may beleeue not onely the Church but in the Church not onely Moses k Rhem. Test vpon Rom. 10. but in Moses not onely the Prophets but in the Prophets Wee are charged to beleeue in the blessed Trinity in God the Father in God the sonne and in God the Holy Ghost but l Ruffin in Symbol when the speech is not of the God-head but of the Creatures and Mysteries we are not taught to beleeue in them and therefore we are no more to beleeue in the Church then to beleeue in baptisme in the resurrection of the bodie the Communion of Saints and in the participation of glory We are indeede to beleeue m Exod. 14 31 2 Chro. 20 20 Moses and the Prophets that they spake not of themselues that their word is not the worde of man that they ran not before they were sent but we are not to beleeue in them We are indeed to beleeue Peter and Paule n Angast tract 2â in Iohan. but not in Peter and Paule Wee are to beleeue the Scriptuers but not in the Scriptures o Euseb Emissen de Symb. hom 2. for that were to bestow vpon the seruant the honour of the Lorde and to giue to man that which is proper to the diuine Maiesty Wee must beleeue in Christ Iesus our onely sauiour as for those that beleeue in any other or seek saluation in any other then in Christ whether in Saints or in Angels or in themselues they beleeue not in Christ as in their onely Sauiour For p Cyprian de duplic martyr he beleeueth not in God who doth not place in him alone the trust of his whole felicity who doth not put his affiance in him who doth not depend vppon him who is not assured of his good will and fauour looking for saluation from him and for deliuerance from all euils Vse 3. Lastly seeing it is necessary for vs to haue faith in Christ it is our dutie to vse all meanes to attaine to this Faith Many there are which are deceiued in thinking they haue it who indeede haue it not These suppose they are full of Faith who are as empty vessels and neuer tasted the sweetnesse of it as
perfect and endeuour to drawe on others to perfection Reason 1. Let vs see the Reasons First Christian profession is a way in which men must not stand still but must walke and go forward in the way they must not stay in one estate but be alwayes stirring forward So when the Apostle had exhorted the Thessalonians to encrease more and more hee addeth f 1 Thess 4 1. As yee haue receiued of vs how ye ought to walke and to please God We are now in this life in our iourney we must not thinke that we are come to our iournies end which cannot be before our liues end As then they that haue a great iourney to go do not rest till they come to their iourneyes end so must it be with vs we must make hast on our way and be swift in our race The way which we are to go is our profession the Traueller that entreth into the way is euery true Christian the end of our iourney is the entrance into life the iudge of our going and giuer of the victory is God He that standeth stil can neuer come at his iournyes end it is he that goeth in his way runneth in his race that shall receiue the crowne of euerlasting happinesse Reason 2. Secondly Christians are compared to Children Children are alwayes growing in age encreasing in stature going forwarde in knowledge and in Wisedome if they do not prosper and proceede we commonly call them and account them Vrchins and Changelings So must wee grow in grace vntill we come to a perfect aged man in Christ The Prophet speaking of the faithfull that were zealous in the worship of God saith g Psal 84 7. They goe from strength to strength So the Apostle exhorteth that we h 1 Cor. 14 20. should not be Children in vnderstanding but as concerning maliciousnesse we should be Children but in vnderstanding we should be of ripe age He would haue vs as Children and he would not haue vs as Children he would haue vs Children in malice but he would not haue vs Children in knowledge Wee see they fall out i Terent. in Hecyr pueri inter sese quà m pro leuibus noxis iras gerunt for light offences because the minde is weake that ruleth and guideth them one word will raise anger and another word will make them friends and therefore though they fall out quickly yet their falling out is farre from malice and they are easily reconciled Thus hee would haue vs to bee children but in wisedome in knowledge and in vnderstanding he would haue vs to be of ripe age proceede in these gifts as we do in our yeares No mans life standeth at a stay let vs encrease in the other as we doo in this that so the graces of God may bee perfected in vs. Reason 3. Thirdly we must so walke in our way and hasten to our iournies end that we may obtaine the prize Hee that k 1 Cor. 9 25. Math 24 13. Reuel 2 26 27. 3 5 12. ouer-commerh and holdeth out to the latter end onely shall bee saued Hee that giueth ouer is a faint souldier a weake Worke-man a slow runner a feeble wrastler We must so fight that we may ouercome we must so worke that we may rest we must so runne that we may obtaine we must so wrastle that we may receiue the Crown we must so proue Maisteries that wee may win the victory Staying in one state is a token of reprobation and reiection from God they are cast into a spirite of slumber and drowsinesse they sleep in security and cannot see their way This did the Prophet prophesie and this doth the Apostle testifie to be true concerning Israell l Rom 11 8. God hath giuen them the spirit of slumber eyes that they should not see and eares that they should not heare vnto this day Seeing then that our profession is the way wherein we are to walke toward the heauenly Ierusalem seeing we must be like Children that grow in age and yeares and lastly seeing we must labour to obtaine the Crowne to winne the victory to receiue the price and to get the wages it followeth that we all must endeuour to go forward and to bring others forward toward the Kingdome of Heauen Vse 1. The vses remaine to be handled that we may haue the profit of this Doctrine First we learne that God hath a iust action and suit to commence against all idle bellies and vnprofitable Drones that be Truants and no proficients in the Schoole of Christ The church of God is the Schoole of Chrst he is the Maister all of vs are or should be his Schollers We are brought forth into the world that when we come to yeares of vnderstanding we may be Schollers in his Schoole If any of vs put our Children to a free Schoole to be taught if they should still stay and stand in the lowest forme and neuer a whit proceede in learning we would iudge them either void of ordinary diligence or destitute of ordinary capacity We looke when we set them to Schoole that they should encrease in learning We haue a common prouerbe that Schollers of all other haue the best conscience that whereas others neuer thinke they haue enough they thinke they haue to much for their mony But let vs see how it fareth with vs who are likewise Schollers in the best Schoole that euer was the Church of God and haue the best Master that euer was to wit Christ himselfe God hath put vs to Schoole to learne at the mouth of Christ who hath committed vs to Pastors and teachers as to his Deputies to be instructed It is required of vs that we grow in knowledge in faith in zeale in obedience and in all the workes of sanctification If we be good Schollers we must grow forward and ascend higher we must proceed from grace to grace and from one step to another But alasse how many are there in our congregations who hauing liued vnder the Gospell that offereth saluation to men all the daies of their life and continued ten twenty thirty forty yeares hearing the word of God sounding in their eares m Ephe 4 14. yet are no wiser in Religion then a young Child and are no forwarder then when they first stepped and entred into the Schoole-house of God I doubt not but they are wise in matters of the world but in the booke of God and in matters of their saluation they haue no knowledge They receiue the grace of God in vaine and are Dunses and Dwarfes in this Schoole of Christ without growing and encreasing in Godlinesse They are not in truth able to say vnto their owne Soules I haue receiued some greater measure of knowledge I haue attained better strength of Faith I haue found some increase in Godlinesse I haue felt some care and conscience to please God Nay we may truely say that many are more ignorant in knowledge more lewd